Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

With a horrendous cracking sound, the stone behind Leo gave way. The force with which the krang leader punched him forced him through the wall of solid stone sending him flying further into the prison dimension. As he flew through the empty space he cradled the picture of his family closer to him as tears streamed down his face.

‘No matter what happens’ he thought, ‘it’s worth it. They’re safe! They’re all safe’ Leo knew he was going to die. It was only a matter of time before the krang killed him. He was trying to make his peace with that. He didn’t want to die but he would do it a thousand times over to save his family from the same fate. No, Leo knew he was going to die the only question now was how long would he suffer until that happened.

Leo could feel his consciousness starting to slip, he had taken a lot of hits in the fight and many more since arriving in this dimension.

He cradled the only thing he had left of his family to his chest hoping to feel their comfort, their strength. ‘Anata wa hitori ja nai’ he thought ‘I am never alone’

Right as he thought this he saw an orange glow starting to shine from behind him. He slowly and painful moved his body, turning around to see an orange portal. There they were, his brothers, his family. He didn’t know if this was a hallucination or a miracle but he was not going to turn away from the vision of his family. He stated to reach for them with a smile coming to his face “it took you long enough.” He called out to them hoping to see them smile. What he saw instead was Raph using his nimpo to reach for him.

“Leo” Raph cried out with fear in his voice. There was something coming up from behind him. The krang! It was trying to get out! Leo had to do something; he couldn’t let that thing out, no matter what. But Donnie was already on it attacking the krang with his own nimpo energy in the form of his infamous drill. Leo could relax his brother had him, he felt Raph grab hold of him and pulling him through the empty space.

He was going home, he couldn’t believe it! As he looked at the portal though he noticed that the portal wasn’t stable, the edges were uneven and jagged. Leo had messed up enough portals with his ōdachi to know when there was something wrong with a portal. He could only hope that whatever was wrong wouldn’t stop him from making it home.

He took one last look at his family before his eyes slips shut. Hoping to awaken with his family around him. If only he had kept his eyes open a little longer. He would have seen the portal switch from his brothers on Stanton Island to a lush green forest. He would have heard his brothers cries of despair had they lost sight of Leo. As Raph’s nimpo went from holding his precious baby brother to empty air. As Donnie let tear fall down his face once again at the knowledge that he had lost his twin, his other half. As Mikey realized that no matter what he did, it wasn’t enough to save his family.

But all of this was lost to Leo. As his body followed the momentum of Raph’s phantom pull. He landed outside of the portal just as it closed. Resting in a forest so far from home.

Chapter Text

It was early morning in the Geishu clan’s territory. The sun was just beginning to rise, the morning dew rested upon the grass. It was at this time that three samurais were on their morning patrol around the outside of the Jokamachi. As they walked one let out a displeased grunt.

“Remind me again why we are out here.” He groaned. He was not the tallest of the group nor the shortest, but what he lacked in height he made up for in girth and he was the sturdiest of the three. Which made since seeing as he was a warthog with large tusks framing the sides of his face. The warthog wore an orange haori, on his hip rested his katana.

“You know as well as I do that there have been a rise in Neko clan sightings just outside the village. Lord Mifune wanted to increase the number of patrols to keep the people safe.” The tallest member of their group calmly stated. He carried himself with a sureness that can only come from wisdom and experience. He was a Lion with fiery orange mane that was pulled into a high pony tail on the top of his head. He wore a blue haori on top of a black nagagi and hakama. On his waist he carried two blades one a katana and the other a wakizashi.

“That explains why your students is out here.” Huffed the warthog while jerking his head toward the youngest of their party. A young rabbit, no older then 17 and snow white in color. The boy wore a light blue jacket over top of a black shirt with dark blue hakama. He was trying to keep a straight face at his companions complaining but was not fully succeeding at keeping the irritation from shining through. “Not us. Warriors of our rank and experience are above such tasks.” The Warthog finished raising his head in a high and mighty way.

“So you believe it is below us to keep our people safe do you Gunichi-san?” asked the Lion with a cool calmness. Watching both his companions closely. He knew his student well and knew there was only so much of Gunichi’s arrogance that he could take before running away with his own tongue. The lion was hoping to avoid such a confrontation.

Gunichi sputtered turning to face his companion. “You know that is not what I meant Katsuichi-sama. I just think that this is a job for students while masters like us would be better off strategizing on how to handle the next true attack not waste our time looking for shadows in the woods.” he finished his statement waving his arm back at the woods around them.

“While creating a strategy is something that needs to be discussed we cannot think ourselves above basic duties. And while I have the up most faith in my student and the others, they are still only children and in training. As such they should have a master with them for their own protection in the event we encounter a member of the Neko clan.“ Katsuichi gently chided his companion not wanting to provoke a fight between them while at he same time not wanting to understate the importance of having a master on these patrols. “Besides,” he continued turning to his apprentice. He smiled and rested his hand on the boy’s shoulder, “I am proud to walk beside my student.” His statement drew a bight smile and slight blush from his student.

Gunichi huffed looking away from the pair grumbling. “That is only because your student just won the tournament against the Dogora.” He meant for it to be quite as he started walking away from the pair.

“Don’t worry my friend,” Katsuichi called after him. “Once you’ve found a student like my Usagi-kun, you will know what its like to take pride in another accomplishments.” The lion chucked to himself. He used his hand on Usagi’s shoulder to shake the boy gently before letting go and following after Gunichi. “Come my boy we can’t let him get to far ahead of us, just between us he’s not the most observant.” Katsuichi whispered over his shoulder while sending his students a smirk.

Usagi smiled back at his master. “I’m coming Sensei.” As the boy moved to follow his master something caught his eye. There was something blue on the ground. He changed his direction walking closer to what he had seen. As he approached the blue object extended into a tassel that led to a ….

“Sensei come quickly!” Usagi shouted while running towards the body laying on the ground. It was a Kame but it did not look like any of the Kame Usagi had seen before. He had red strips around both of his eyes and yellow strips along his arms. The Kame was clearly a ninja based in the mask covering part of his face. Usagi blush realizing how little this Kame was wearing before shaking his head and focusing on the injuries this person had sustained. His left leg was absolutely mangled bending in a way it most certainly shouldn’t. His right arm was just as broken as it laid away from the rest of his body. His left arm seemed alright but there was a paper clutched within his grasp. There were cuts all over his body but his face was covered in bruises and cuts as if someone had pummeled the poor boy.

Usagi reached out placing his fingers under the Kame’s nose only to feel the gently brush of his breath against his fur. The Kame was alive that was a good thing.

Usagi hears two pairs of foot steps come up behind him. He knew that it was his master and Gunichi but he still turned his head to be sure. One can never be to carful.

Katsuichi kneeled down next to his student taking in the injured boy in front of him. The poor Kame could only be 16 at the oldest, he was just a boy. He started to reach out to help the boy when he heard a sword being draw behind him. He turned quickly while reaching for his own blade, he didn’t sense anyone else around them but he also hadn’t noticed the boy until after Usagi had. Gunichi stood behind the two of them with his blade drawn and held out in front of him.

“What are the two of you doing! Let’s end this creature’s miserable existence and keep moving.” Gunichi started to advance on the boy with no concern that he was about to end the life of a boy younger then Usagi.

“Why would we do that?” Usagi shot up quickly putting himself in between Gunichi and the kame.

With a dry chuckle Gunichi turned to Katsuichi, “It seems your student isn’t as intelligent as you boast. That or you haven’t taught him the nature of these vermin.” Usagi bristled at the jab at his master. Katsuichi-sama had never failed Usagi in his training. He was furious at Gunichi for suggesting such a thing.

“My Sensei –“

“Can respond for himself.” Katsuichi cut off his student. He did not want Usagi yelling at the other master in his defense, not when such actions came with punishments, Usagi was still only a student after all and he would not be able to challenge a master like Gunichi on a matter like this. “I have taught my student about ninjas and their tactics.” He started some how keeping the same calm tone as always. Only to be interrupted again.

“Then you know that this is a ploy. There are probably other members of his clan watching us right now. If we help him, they will strike when our guard is down and kill us.” Gunichi cried gesturing to the forest around them. He started to advance but Usagi moved to block him hand moving towards his katana. He wouldn’t draw it, not till necessary. He would not let Gunichi pass him until HIS master decided what to do.

“Perhaps, but if that was the plan why not strike now while we argue. Listen to the woods. There is no one here but us. This boy is alone and has been left to die.” Katsuichi countered his companion. He was right, they could not sense anyone else around. And if this was an ambush they would have been attacked by now. And why would they use a fellow ninja as bait when so many of their samurai cared so little for them. It would have been better to use a villager, or to disguise the boy as one.

“Then what do you suppose we do with him?” Gunichi asked in anger. He could recognize that Katsuichi made a good argument but he would not leave here with that ninja alive.

“That is an excellent question. Usagi-kun,” Usagi turned his head to look at his master curious why he had called. “You found the boy what do you think we should do with him?” Katsuichi looked up at his student. He already knew what he thought was the right thing to do and would steer his student toward it if he spoke wrong. But he knew he wouldn’t have to, Usagi knew how to follow his heart in a way that had taken Katsuichi far to long to learn. It was one of the many reasons he was so proud to call himself Usagi’s master. He knew that Usagi would not choose wrong here.

Usagi was shocked that his master was looking to him for a decision. He turned and looked at the Kame again. He was so obviously hurt; someone had tried to kill this boy. He was so close to Usagi’s own age. But even with all the injuries Usagi could see that he was handsome. ‘Nope not thinking that right now.’ He refocused; his attention being caught on the paper in the kame’s hand. He moved closer kneeling down to see what it was.

“Are you seriously leaving this decision to a child!” Usagi could hear Gunichi’s out rage behind him but paid it no mind as he finally saw what the kame was holding. It was a small image so life-like it was hard to believe that something that detailed could be that small. He gently took hold of it to see it closer. The image showed the Kame on the right side, a big smile lighting up his handsome face, ‘Focus.’ Beside him was a girl, her species was hard to discern as Usagi had never seen anything like her, but she looked so happy and excited. Beside her was another kame, this one in a purple mask with a proud smirk on his face. Behind purple and the girl was a ginormous kame in red, his smile was more reserved but he was obviously happy. He was in stark contrast to the fourth kame, who was much smaller and seemed to hang off of the big red one to be above the blue kame. The orange one had one of the biggest smiles Usagi had ever seen on his face. Infront of them all was an older looking Nezumi who seemed just as happy and proud as the rest of them, it reminded Usagi of Katsuichi’s face when he had won the tournament. This was the kame’s clan. It was obviously weathered by age which was strange as the kame appeared to be close to the same age as he was in the image and it had flecks of blood on it but he could tell it meant a lot to the kame by the well-loved edges.

Usagi remembered the words Gunichi had used to describe this ninja, vermin. There was a time his dear friends Gen and Kitsune had been referred to in such a way as well. Gen with is bounty hunter background, though he had proven himself time and again to be a loyal friend. And Kitsune with her history as a thief, using her cunning to help Usagi and his people.

As he looked at the Kame’s happy family, and thought of the family he had made for himself, he knew what he wanted to do.

“Sensei,” he turned his head to look his master in the eyes, “I think we should help him.”

“Then that is what we shall do.” Katsuichi looked at his student with warmth and pride. He knew he had nothing to worry about. Usagi always made the right decision when it mattered.

“Are you mad, what if this was the plan all along. He could be a spy, this could be a set up! Bringing him back with us could lead to the murder of the Lord’s entire family!” Gunichi argued back enraged at the idea of a ninja being brought into their city.

“If that happens Gunichi-san then I will slay the boy myself. But until that time this boy is under MY protection. And seeing as I am the highest-ranking samurai under the service of Lord Mifune you will have to respect that. Whether you like it or not.” Katsuichi was done listening to Gunichi. He was a fine warrior but he was blinded by his own prejudice. He turned back to Usagi. Gently he instructed, “Help me pick him up, my boy”

Katsuichi placed his arms under the kame’s knees and around his shoulder. Usagi place his hands along the kame’s back to provide extra support as Katsuichi lifted him, but as he did he felt a jagged edge. “Sensei, I think something maybe wrong,” he stated as they started to lift him. He didn’t have to wonder for long because he saw the back of boy’s shell. It had a crack running down it. “Sensei his shell!”

Katsuichi looked at the damaged shell before looking at Gunichi. “Well one things for sure. This is not staged.”

Chapter Text

Katsuichi gently picked up the kame and quickly started making his way back to Lord Mifune’s Tenshu. Gunichi moved to block his path, but before Usagi could intercept him Katsuichi met Gunichi eyes. They stared at each other for a long second before Gunichi stepped to the side. With a huff he sheathed his blade. “Whatever happens. It is on your head.” He stated as he turned to follow the master and student back to the Tenshu.

They quickly made their way back to the Jōkamachi. Luckily not many of the town’s folk were awake at this early hour.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Jōkamachi was the town surrounding Lord Mifune’s Tenshu. As one entered, they would walk through the gates, two wooden doors set into the wall that surrounded the town. The wall was white with mint green roofing and spans three-fourths of the way around the town, it had three entrances at the north, west and south. The east side was cliff-sides and the ocean. You see the Tenshu was built on the highest land in the area, the best defensive position.

The town was set up as a Hashigokaku with three levels. The first level was found with in the wall, it was the towns folk homes and farming fields. This was spacious and well protected by the wall and the patrols of samurais who had sworn themselves to the Geishu clan. If one was to travel to the town they could enter on foot from the west and the south, however the norther gate was accessible only by water as a stream flowed from the north through the village.

After traveling though, the village and over the river there are a set of stairs leading up to the second level. This is where the shops and merchants of the town do their business, it is also where the artisan lived; pottery makers, bakers, woodworkers, blacksmiths, anyone with a crafting skill lived and worked on the second level. There was a path leading to the south side that was surrounded by trees. This is where the temple rested. A place to worship but also ward off evil spirits and demons.

Separating the second level from the third is a forest and a steep climb. The Tenshu was surrounded by trees both for safety and privacy to those who lived there. There were several staircases making their way up to the Tenshu, but they all had guards placed at them to keep the Lord and his family safe.

The Tenshu was surrounded by walls separating it from the surrounding forest. The grounds inside were sprawling. The front was a decorated square where celebrations would be held. On the norther side was a garden with all sorts of beautiful plants and architecture. It is where the Late Lady would hold tea parties with her ladies and the towns folk. It had since fallen out of use since her passing. There was a training ground for the samurai to spar and test their skill in the back (east side) of the ground. This is also where the mountain cliff began giving way to the sea below. A perfect view of anyone approaching by sea while also being a good place to meditate and recenter oneself. The south was the closest to the surrounding walls but also over looked the temple on the lower level. The Tenshu itself had five floors. It was white with mint green roofing matching the walls surrounding the Jōkamachi.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the three quickly made their way up to the Tenshu. They were stopped briefly by the guards at the base of the stairs leading to the Tenshu, but were quickly let through seeing as it was Katsuichi who was carrying the boy. As they entered the courtyard Katsuichi leaned over to Usagi. “Go find one of the pages and ask them to inform Lord Mifune That I would like to speak to him in the infirmary. Make sure that you tell them that no one was injured on our patrol. I do not want to worry Lord Mifune over things that have not occurred.”

Usagi nodded to let his master know that he understood what was asked of him. “Should I tell them about our guest?” he questioned wanting to make sure there was no miscommunication between the two of them before he left.

“No,” Katsuichi answered firmly, “I do not want the boy surrounded by strangers who might have” he paused for a second wanting to find the right words. Gunichi had good reason to be wary of a ninja in their midst. He had lost much at the hands of warriors like this boy, and there were many others residing in the Tenshu that had suffered similar if not worst losses. He didn’t want to broadcast that there was an injured ninja in their care, not until he had Lord Mifune’s blessing to keep the boy here. “Complicated feelings about him being here.” Is what he settled on telling his student. He did not want to dismiss the feelings of the people around him but he was also set that helping this boy was the right thing to do. “When you are done meet me in the infirmary.”

Usagi nodded to his master and separated from him. He ran into the Tenshu taking a quick left upon entering. The kitchens were to the left of the main hall. At this time of day, it would be bustling with pages getting food either for their masters or for themselves. It was the perfect place to find someone to pass his master’s message along. When he arrived, he bumped into his friend Kitsune, she was just grabbing a tart form one of the trays for breakfast when he ran in.

“Where are you rushing off to Usagi-chan? Aren’t you suppose to be on patrol right now?” Kitsune questioned her friend. She was a red fox with her long hair pulled back into a pony tail. She wore a short light teal sleeveless kimono that was decorated with gold leaves, underneath she wore a long sleeve shirt and pants that were a much darker shade of teal. Usagi looked down at Kitsune as she was far shorter than he was.

“I was but we found,” He paused, Kitsune was one of his best friends practically his sister, and he trusted her without question but they were surrounded by others and his master’s words stayed in his mind. “Something, and I need to find a page to pass on a message to Lord Mifune-sama right away.”

Kitsune looked closely at her friend it was not like him to hid things from her. He knew her past and how she felt about being lied to by the people she considered family. After everything they had been through Usagi wouldn’t hide something important from her, but from other, she looked at the crowded room and then back at her friend.

“I’ll take the message to him, I have the morning off I’m supposed to meet Gen-chan for training but I’m sure he’ll understand me being late.” She smiled at her friend as she watched him relax a little. What ever this was she just hoped it wasn’t another fight coming to their door step.

“Thank you Kitsune-chan. This way.” Usagi tilled his head to the door indicating for her to follow. He didn’t want to announce this in front of so many people, if there was one thing the people of the Geishu clan loved to do it was gossip. Once away from the chaotic scene of the kitchen Usagi turned to face his friend. “Sensei needs Lord Mifune to meet him in the infirmary he-“

“Was Katsuichi-sama hurt!!!” Kitsune cried out in fear. While Katsuichi was only officially Usagi master, when Usagi had befriended Gen and herself he had taken them under his wing as well. After all of the turmoil in her own family Katsuichi fatherly support had been exactly what she need. He celebrated holidays and their birthdays with them. He made the Tenshu a home to the three outsiders. Kitsune would hunt down anyone who hurt her family to the end of eternity not even death would stop her.

“No, no Kitsune-chan, Sensei is fine I promise,” Usagi tried to reassure his friend. He knew how close his friends were to his master and didn’t want to cause her any distress.

“Then why are they meeting in the infirmary did something happen to Gunichi-sama?” the fox was still panicked, worrying about what could cause a meeting between the Lord and his right hand in the infirmary of all places.
Usagi placed him hands on her shoulders, “Kitsune-chan calm down,” he looked her in the eyes before leaning in and whispering into her ear, “we found someone injured out on patrol, Sensei doesn’t want everyone knowing yet until we have more information about them. That why he wants to meet with Lord Mifune to discuss what to do about him.” Usagi leaned back to meet his sister’s eyes seeing that she had calmed down. He felt bad for not sharing the whole truth with her but he would soon right now the fewer who knew what the kame was the better. “Go find Lord Mifune and let him know that we are all fine but Sensei wants to meet him in the infirmary okay.”

“Okay Usagi-chan.” Kitsune nodded before lunging forward to quickly hug her friend. “I’m glad neither one of you were hurt.” She said releasing him before he could hug her back and running off to find Lord Mifune. Usagi smiled at her as she left, he knew it was still hard for her to be openly affectionate with the people she cared for and he always felt so loved whenever she was.

He turned and quickly made his way to the infirmary. The infirmary was on the right (north) side of the first floor. It was on the ground level so it would be easier to move injured warriors in form the court yard or training field. There were several private rooms in the infirmary, luckily Usagi didn’t have to guess which one contained his master and the Kame as there was only one room that had healers running in and out of it.

As he entered Usagi took in the scene in front of him. The Kame laid on his side. There was a nurse working on the crack in his shell at the moment. The healers had removed the rapping around his arms and legs as well as his gear and his mask. His left leg was already bandaged and set and his head had a bandaged wrapped around it. There was another healer working on setting his right arm at the moment. Katsuichi was standing off to the side watching over the kame as he was treated. He turned his head upon hearing Usagi’s arrival.

“Kitsune-chan is finding Lord Mifune-sama right now.” Usagi informed his master and he moved to stand beside him.

“Then I have no doubt that we will see him soon, Kitsune-kun is an insistent young lady.” Katsuichi smiled to himself. Kitsune was someone who would not take no for an answer, he was sure that no matter what the Lord had planned for the day he would be seeing his friend shortly. At that moment he heard two sets of foot steps coming down the hall. One was feather light like a dancer, Kitsune, he would know her steps anywhere. The second was heavier and evenly paced someone who knew they were important and caried themselves so, Lord Mifune. Katsuichi approached the door so he would meet them in the hall, he could hear Usagi moving to follow him.

“Hello old friend,” Lord Mifune stated holding his hand out to clasp it around Katsuichi’s wrist, a warrior greeting. Lord Mifune was slightly taller then Katsuichi, he was a tiger, and while his clothes may have been made of silks and expensive embroidery, Katsuichi knew his friend was far from a helpless lord. The man was a warrior of the highest caliber. But he also carried deeply for his people, the safety of his land was Lord Mifune’s top priority. His loyalty and honor were the reasons Katuichi swore his life to him so many years ago, and why he knew that his friend would also have mercy on the injured child in the room behind him. “What is it that you need me for.” the Lord’s voice was warm as he spoke to his oldest friend and confidante.

“While on patrol my student, Usagi-kun, found someone injured in the forest, just outside of our walls.” Katsuichi stated straight to the point as he always tried to be.

“Someone?” the Lord questioned raising one of his brows. He knew his friend well enough to know when he was dancing around important information.

“A young Kame, he is not from our village but has been brutally attacked on our land.” Katsuichi waited to see how his friend would respond.

“I see, and do we know who attacked him?” the Lord’s voice was dark. He wanted to know if this was the Neko clans work, he and his people had suffered much at their hands. If this was their work so close to home the people would panic.

“No, my Lord, but whoever did this wanted that boy to die in pain.” Katsuichi was just as angry as his Lord. Someone had hurt a child so badly that the healers were unsure if he would awaken again.

“Why do I feel there is something you are not telling me?” Lord Mifune looked at his friend waiting for something. He wasn’t sure what his friend was hiding but there was something.

“Because you have excellent perception my Lord,” Katsuichi chuckled remembering how many times his friend had caught him hiding information before, “the Kame is a ninja.” He stated as calmly as he could. Seeing his friends face harden he rushed to follow up, “He has a clan symbol on him that I have never seen before. He is not part of the Neko clan. He is an injured child who could vary well hate the Neko as much as we do, or know about a threat we are unprepared for. We should try and help the boy.”

Lord Mifune took a moment to think, “You are right, if it is a child we should not kill them just because of their family, especially when their family is unknown to us. Letting the boy parish with in our walls could bring his clan down upon us, whoever they might be. But what if he is a threat? What do you purpose we do to keep an eye on him?” Lord Mifune looked closely at his friend.

Katsuichi smiled at him always pleased with how his Lord looked at situations from multiple angles. “I thought you might ask that. My student, Usagi-kun was the one who found him, he was also the one who decided to help the boy.” At that statement both Lord Mifune and Kitsune looked at Usagi. Lord Mifune was impressed with the boy’s compassion, Kitsune on the other hand looked like she had a few choice words for her friend who thought bringing a ninja into their home was a good idea. “Since it was his idea, I think he should be the one in charge of the Kame’s care.”

“Sensei-“ Usagi was shocked. He had training and duties and his master wanted him to guard someone who couldn’t get out of bed!

“I think that’s an excellent plan. Usagi-kun will watch over our guest.” Lord Mifune smiled at the master and student pair. “Alert me when the boy awakes, I want to know who he is, how he got here, and where his clan is immediately.” He commanded as he turned away from the pair. “I have to get back to my duties, but as long as the boy is not a threat he is here under my protection.” He stated as he walked away.

Katsuichi bowed to his friend as he walked promting his students to do so as well. “Thank you, my Lord, you wont regret this.” Katsuichi spoke. He waited until his friend had left the hall to address his two children, one of whom was glaring daggers at the other. “Kitsune-kun,” he called gently. The girl stopped glaring at her friend and turned to face him. “You have a right to be warry of our guest, but I challenge you to give him the benefit of the doubt. The same benefit not many gave you when you arrived here.” The girl looked down remembering her arrival to the Tenshu and how coldly she was treated for her past actions. Katsuichi used his hand to gently tip her chin up. “You are an amazing young woman who I am grateful for every day, give someone else the opportunity I gave you.” Kitsune nodded with tears in her eyes before hugging him quickly. Katsuichi gently hugged her back, “Now go I need to talk to Usagi-kun.” The girl let go and started her way down the hall, but not before give Usagi the “we’re going to talk later” look

Usagi turned to his master “Sensei why did you put me in charge of guarding him?” He was frustrated but also wanted to understand what his master wanted.

“I didn’t put you in charge of guarding him Usagi-kun, I put you in charge of his care. You are to come and help the healers with changing bandages and giving him medicine.” Katsuichi explained patiently

“But master I don’t know how to do those things.” Usagi was very confused now. He was no healer, he was a warrior, he didn’t know how to help in the way his master wanted him.

“Then this is a perfect opportunity to learn.” Katsuichi told his student gently but firmly before leaning close. “My boy do not forget what that boy is. Right now, he is receiving good care because I am here, but once I leave, I do not know how he will be treated. Most people here have good reason to hate him. I want to make sure he is safe and cared for. I also want to make sure that if he is a threat someone is here to protect the healers.” Katsuichi looked his boy in the eyes to see if he understood.

“Alright Sensei, if that is what you think is best then I will do it.” Usagi was not thrilled about the Idea but he would do as his master asked. There had been plenty of times when he did not understand what his master was doing in the beginning only to learn some of his greatest lessons.

“Thank you, my boy. You will need to check-in in the morning before training, during lunch time, during supper and before bed. Now go learn what is need of you while I am here.” Katsuichi gently placed his hand on his student’s shoulder before pushing him toward the room holding the Kame. Usagi let out a small groan frustrated at the amount of time this would take.

As he walked away Katsuichi smiled. After all he knew his student well, he knew how to push his student to grow and when his student needed a break. He also knew his student’s type. Katsuichi might have to meet up with his old friend again later, after all the Geishu clan loved to gossip, and it was always fun placing bets on relationships

Chapter Text

Usagi walked into the infirmary room that housed the kame. The Healers had just finished treating him. The boy had bandages wrapped around his chest and shell coving the large crack along its length. His left leg and right arm were wrapped and set to help heal the apparent breaks, and his head had wrappings around it.

“How is he?” Usagi asked softly.

“The healer looked over at him, they were an old weasel with a kind face and many years of service under her. “He’s lucky to be alive. Whoever did this to him is a monster. Ninja or not he’s a boy and should not have been treated like this.” The healer sighed their shoulders dropping as they let go of their anger. They had lost one to many children over the years to not have compassion for this boy. “His left leg has been broken in three places, once along his thigh and twice below the knee. Both bones in his right forearm have been broken clean through. He’s obviously taken a lot of damage to the face and head, he will be lucky to only have a concussion, but we will reevaluate when he wakes up. His shell has a deep crack in it, we need to keep that clean or he will get an infection and that will kill him.”

Usagi never moved his eyes away from the kame, nodded along with every injury before asking, “Can you show me how to care for him?”

The healer looked down at the boy in surprise before softening, “Of course, come back tomorrow morning and I will show you how to change the bandages.”

“I’ll be back at lunch time to check in.” Usagi said with a nod, he still couldn’t take his eyes off of the kame it felt wrong to leave him.

“That won’t be necessary he will not improve by then.” The healer said not wanting the boy to get his hopes up. This would be a long recovery.

“Doesn’t matter he is under my Sensei’s and I’s care I will be checking in on him regularly.” Usagi knew what his master said was true not everyone will treat the kame kindly. He would feel weird leaving him even if his master hadn’t order regular check ins

The healer nodded, “With who and what he is, regular check ins might not be a bad idea.”

Usagi finally tore his eyes away from the kame to nod and bow to the healer. He turned and with one last look over his shoulder left the kame.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Usagi made his way out to the training ground deep in thought about his new charge and duty. As he was walking, he felt the air behind him moving and quickly ducked. The arm that had been coming to wrap around his shoulders flying above his head.

“Whoa, easy bunny butt it's just us.” Gen said from beside him. Murakami Gennosuke, or Gen as he liked to be called, was a rhino. He had a large build and was almost as tall as Master Katsuichi. But despite his large build and his habit of intimidating strangers with his size he was quite sweet once he considered you his, be that friend or family. Gen wore a sleeveless purple haori with his clan’s symbol on it, on top of a grey nagagi and black hakama. He was older then Usagi at 18, a fact he loved to use to get both Usagi and Kitsune to go along with his poorly thought-out plans. On his shoulder sat Kitsune, she loved using the fact that her friend dwarfed her in size to score free rides.

“It's not like you to not hear us approaching or to jump away from us. What is it? is the ninja that dangerous?” Kitsune asked. She was always ready for the next fight that would try and tear them apart and this ninja had her worried.

“No, no he hasn’t even woken up yet.” Usagi moved to reassure his friends. “I’m just thinking about his injuries. More importantly how he got them.”

“He’s a dirty ninja he probably betrayed the wrong people and paid the price.” Gen said with a huff.

“Maybe.” Usagi wasn’t so sure. Something in his gut told him that that wasn’t the case.

“Well, we won’t know until he wakes up. Just promise us that you won’t let your guard down around him.” Kitsune encouraged her brother. She knew that he would not leave the kame alone Usagi had too big of a heart for strays. While it had worked out with herself and Gen she feared the day her friend's kindness would come and bite him back.

“I be careful Kit-chan” Usagi said warmly to his sister before walking towards the training fields. “Now come on let’s get to work I got a lot of energy to burn from the shortened patrol this morning.” Kitsune and Gen rolled their eyes but followed their workaholic friend.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next three days were full of Usagi poking his head into the infirmary and checking on the kame. The first morning was spent learning how to change the different bandages and how often each would need changing. From there it was a simple popping in make sure the kame was alive and being treated well and popping out back to his normal schedule.

That all changed on the fourth morning. When Usagi arrived the kame’s face was all scrunched up and he was shifting on the bed. This was the most that Usagi had seen the boy move. As he approached, he could hear the kame’s breathing, it was erratic like the boy was panicking. Usagi picked up his pace but right as he got to the boy’s side his eyes flew open and he tried to launch himself out of bed. Usagi managed to catch him before he could hit the floor.

“Hey, it’s alright, calm down your safe.” Usagi tried to reassure the Kame as he maneuvered the boy back to the bed. It didn’t seem to work as the boy grabbed Usagi’s shoulder tightly with his left hand.

“My brothers where are they? Are they alright? And what about the Krang did it get out?! Oh, shell please tell me that it didn’t get out!!!” the boy was in an absolute panic.

Usagi had no clue what the Krang was or where this boy’s brothers were, but he knew he need to get him calmed down. He grabbed the boy’s good hand from his shoulder and rested it against his chest and tried to breath calmly and evenly. “Your safe, we can figure the rest out later but right now I need you to follow my breathing.” Usagi commanded gently. He had seen Katsuichi use this technique to calm down Kitsune from her panic attacks and hoped it would work here as well. The kame still seemed to be panicking so Usagi reached out his hand to rest on the kame’s cheek forcing the boy to focus on him. “Hey I’ve got you, your safe. Whatever hurt you is not here.”

The kame eyes focused on him and he took in a gasp of air as his eyes started to focus in on the rabbit.

Leo had felt like he was about to pass out before a hand came to rest on his cheek. When he looked up it was an incredibly handsome bunny holding his hand and his cheek and woo maybe the Krang had knocked him around harder than Leo thought because this was not real.

As his breathing calmed down, he finally got his thoughts in line enough to ask an important question. But unfortunately, he said the first thing that came to mind instead.

“Am I dead, cause you look like an angel.” Leo said with a smile but on the inside, he was wishing the krang had killed him. He woke up had a panic attack in front of an incredibly hot person who was kind enough to help him calm down only for Leo to thank him with the cheesiest pickup line in the world. Death would have been a mercy.

Usagi blushed bright red and then laughed, that was not he was expecting to come out of the kame’s mouth. “Well, that one way to introduce yourself.” He chuckled while smiling at the kame he didn’t want him to think he was laughing at him, he was just surprised that that would be the first thing out of his mouth. “My name is Miyamoto Usagi and you are in the Tenshu of the Geishu Clan.” Usagi introduced himself with a small bow before looking back up at the kame hoping to finally know the boy’s name.

“I’m Hamato Leonardo of the Hamato clan.” Leo said copying the bow the other boy had given. He was still trying to recover from the embracement of his pick-up line. “I’ve never heard of the Geishu clan.”

“Then you must not be from around here everyone in the surrounding area knows who the Geishu are.” Usagi stated. He was starting to be suspicious everyone in the area knew of his clan there was no way the boy could be injured so close to them and have no clue who they were.

“Well, I am from the topside of New York so if you’re from the hidden city I probably haven’t heard of you sorry. Are my brother nearby?” Leo explained to the boy why he wouldn’t have heard of his clan. He wasn’t exactly sure what a Tenshu was either, but he figured they were in the hidden city getting medical help after their fight. He was the family medic, so he’s not surprised his brother had to go to an outside source with him being the one who was heavily injured. Hopefully he was the only one heavily injured.

Usagi quickly filed away the names of cities he had never heard of and focused instead on the question Leonardo had asked. “I’m sorry Leonardo-san your brothers are not here. My Sensei and I found you in the wood heavily injured and we brought you back.”

Leo’s eyes widened and he racked his brain. How was that possible and ooohh, oh no. He had been in the prison dimension with the Krang and then Mikey, wonderful, hopeful Mikey had opened a portal to save him. But it hadn’t been stable Leo had noticed that before passing out. The portal must have sent him to the wrong place. And it was a portal between world he could be in a totally different dimension then his own!! He was starting to panic again but out of everything he needs the answer to one question.

His hand flew up and landed on Usagi’s shoulder. “I’m the only one you found you're sure of that.” He asked the bunny in front of him desperately.

“Yes. You are the only person we have found so far.” Usagi answered. He was starting to grow worried. Leonardo was clearly afraid of something.

“And you haven’t noticed an obscene amount of destruction around the area?” Leo had to be sure that the Krang didn’t get out. “No giant monsters with metal suits and tentacles destroying the place.”

Usagi’s heart was in his stomach, what monster was this boy talking about. “NO. There has been nothing like that.”

At that Leo slumped forward against Usagi causing the boy to blush again at the close proximity. “Oh, thank the pizza supreme in the sky, it didn’t get out.”

Usagi gently pushed the boy back to look at him “What didn’t get out what are you talking about.” Usagi was scared. What the boy had just asked about could be a threat to the whole area.

“The Krang.” Leo said back his voice shook on their name and he curled in on himself. Usagi could tell that whatever this was had traumatized Leonardo.

“Hey, wait,” Usagi got Leonardo attention again, “I need to know what happened to you to protect my people but also so I can help you. But my Sensei also needs to know, and I don’t want to put you through having to tell that story twice. Wait here and I’ll go get my master. It will give you time to collect yourself and mean you only have to share it once. Okay?” Usagi knew how hard it was for Gen and Kitsune to talk about their pasts and didn’t want to force the same pain on Leonardo especially when the events that happened to him was obviously fresh.

Leo nodded to Usagi’s suggestion grateful that he would have some time to wrap his head around his situation.

Usagi smiled at Leonardo and okay wow who decide that a bunny got to be that pretty. “I’ll be back soon.” And with that Usagi took off quickly not wanting to leave Leonardo for long.

Chapter Text

The portal cleared up again just in time for the krang leader to make a jump at it. Mikey screamed and closed the portal chopping off the fingers of the mech suit the krang was wearing.

Silence.

The three brothers stood there in silence looking at where the portal had once been. Where Leon had once been.

Mickey fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face. He had done it. He got his mystic hands to work. He had opened a portal between dimensions with the help and support of his brothers. He had found Leonardo. He. Was. Right. There. And then he wasn’t. The portal image had shifted to one of a forest like none Mikey had ever seen. He had gotten the portal back to the prison dimension as fast as he could but by that time it was too late. Leo was gone, and the Krang had taken his place.

Mikey failed his big brother.

A sob escaped Mikey at that moment. The first sound to break the silence but not the last as more sobs followed the first until Mikey was wailing.

Leo was gone. His big brother who was always there with a joke and a smile no matter how dire the odds were. His big brother who looked after him and protected him. His big brother who loves to compete but never let his competitive spirit ruin their relationship. His big brother who always supported him in art, in cooking, in fighting, even in ghost hunting. His big brother who believed in him.

His big brother who he failed.

Mikey felt the giant form of Raph curl around him on one side and he felt Donald’s hand come to rest on his shoulder. The equivalent of a full body hug from his emotionally represive brother.

But there was no third set of arms around him. No words of comfort. Leo was always the best at comforting them. The realization making Mikey wail again.

Mikey cried for his brother, for his family, and for himself. How were the supposed to go on without Neon Leon? How do you breathe when a part of your heart has been ripped from you?

Mikey didn’t stop crying. He cried until their father showed up with April and Casey. He sobbed when Raph picked him up and carried him away. Away from his failure. Away from his brother.

Mikey cried until he knew no more.
____________________________________________________________________

Donatello prided himself on his mind, on his ability to process and rationalize scenarios quickly. To come up with solutions for the problem that was in front of them.

So how come he couldn’t process this. ‘Nardo had been right there. Raph had a hold of him. Sure, the Krang had tried to grab him but Donnie himself had stopped that attack. And then…… and then….. what happened?

One moment ‘Nardo was there. Was coming home battered but whole. And the next there was an image of a forest and then the Krang had taken his brother’s place.

Was Leonardo still in there? Had the krang gotten a hold of him? What was that forest? Why wasn’t his twin here with him?

Donnie heard Mikey’s sob. Then he heard him wail but it didn’t process. It was like he was sitting under water and his brothers were far from him. He reached his hand out to rest on his brother’s shoulder almost completely on auto pilot. He just couldn’t understand.

Where was Leonardo?

They had him. They were saving his dumb-dumb twin from his dumb-dumb decisions and then poof? He’s gone?

No Donnie wouldn’t except that. They could open the portal again. Maybe not this way, seeing the cracks appear on Mikey’s arms had been terrifying. Even worse when it spread up Raph’s arm and his own. Not to mention extremely painful. No, he would find another way to ‘Nardo.

Leonardo was fast and quick to come up with a plan. When they did avoidance training Leon always lasted the longest. He could avoid the Krang. He could hold on until Donnie found a way back to him. He had to.

After all they were twins. As much as Donnie had fought against that title in the past, they were different species after all. Leon had insisted they were twins. They had a special bond that no one else shared. Donatello and Leonardo. Donnie and Leo. ‘Athello and ‘Nardo. Donald and Leon. They were together. They were a duo. And Donnie was the older twin, it’s his job to look of for his annoyance of a brother.

Donnie would find a way to get Leon back. His twin, his biggest fan, his brother. Leo was coming home not matter the cost. Donnie would make sure of it.

Papa had arrived with the others some time ago but Donnie didn’t care. He leaned down picking up the Krang’s suits fingers from the floor. ‘These could be helpful.’ He thought as he turned and joined his remaining family’s journey towards home.

As he left, he made himself one last promise. Anything that got in between him and his twin would have hell to pay
____________________________________________________________________

Raph’s whole world shattered the moment he lost his grip on Leon. The moment the image in the portal changed, he felt his hold on Leo disappear. He had let go of his baby brother!

When the portal opened back up Leonardo was nowhere in sight and the krang was almost upon them. If Mikey hadn’t closed the portal…. Raph didn’t want to think about that. Dealing with the reality in front of him was already too much to bear without the agony of what ifs.

Leo was gone.

Leo was gone and the last conversation they had was an argument. Was Raph telling him to start acting like a leader. Leo never wanted to be the leader and yet their father had placed him in that role. And Raph had been angry. Fuming with their father for overlooking his hard work to protect the family and his actions with the Shedder. Infuriated with Leon and his better than you attitude. But mostly he was angry with himself. That he wasn’t good enough to be acknowledge as a leader by their father. That he hadn’t helped Leo grow into the leader he was supposed to be. Leonardo was a born leader and strategist, Raph could admit that, maybe if he had helped him transition from follower to leader instead of just expecting him to know what to do and getting angry when he didn’t, they wouldn’t be in this situation.

He had heard Leo’s pleas for him when he was krang-a-fide. He would never forget them. His little brother begging him to come back. His second littlest brother not raising his blades to defend himself and instead using his words to call out for him. He could have killed him; he would have but Leonardo knew him to well.

Knew his big brother’s anger was just a front for his overwhelming worry for them. Knew how much Raph cared about him even in the midst of an argument. Raph loved his brothers endlessly.

Maybe if they had had that talk earlier. Maybe if he had swallowed his own hurt feelings and had a hard talk with Leo earlier, where they both could be honest about their feelings and fears. Maybe Leo would have listened to him when they were trying to stop Hypno and the worm he’s always with. Maybe The Foot never would have gotten the key in the first place and all this never would have happened.

But that’s not what happened. He had fought with his brother. Had sacrificed himself to keep Leo safe only to almost kill him with his own two hands. Had been saved and fought beside Leo, as they always should have, only to leave him alone to face their greatest foe. And in that moment Leonardo had followed his example. An example he never wanted his baby brothers to follow. He sacrificed himself for them, for the world sure, but Raph knows from experience that in that moment it was for them and their family.

His little brother was gone. His hype man, his comforter, his best friend was gone.

Until their recent fighting Leon had always been his closest brother. Maybe it was the fact he could depend on Leo to lead the group when he couldn’t (ironically the very thing that led to their current fight) but in actuality it was because Leo got him. Mikey might be the most emotionally intelligent but Leon knows his bothers. He knew Raph’s fears and weaknesses, and while he might poke fun occasionally, he never made fun of them. He always knew when Raph needed his support and how to provide it without overwhelming Raph more. He knew when to take weight and when to just be present. And now he’s gone.

And the worst part, it was all Raph’s fault. Mikey preformed a Miracle. He had opened a portal to the prison dimension. He had given them the opportunity to save Leo and Raph had fumbled it. He had Leo in his grasp. Why hadn’t he pulled him through faster? When the portal switched he had lost him, his brother was gone.

Raph wanted to fall apart. He wanted to world to fall apart with him.

Then he heard Mikey’s sobs, and it wasn’t time for him to fall apart. He kneeled down next to his baby brother and held him as he was wrecked by sobs. He covers Mikey as much as he can shielding his youngest sibling from the world as much as he can. He has nothing to say Leo was always so much better at comforting people so he stays silent. He does this until Dad shows up

“My sons” Raph looks over at his dad and he can see he’s a wreck to. There are tear tracks in his fur but he holds his arms out for his boys. Finally, his dad is here when he needs him and yet it’s still too late. Leo’s gone.

Raph reaches for his dad who comes over to hug both him and Mikey. He can seek April moving to put her hand on Donnie’s should but he can tell Donnie’s not with them right now. His eyes. Even with tears streaming down, his eyes have not left the place where the portal once stood.

“What happened my sons?” Their father asks, “What are these injuries?” He said motioning to their arms and the orange cracks covering them. And now that they had attention on them Raph realized how much they hurt.

“Mikey opened a portal to the prison dimension to save Leo-“ Raph started only to get interrupted by Casey

“That’s not possible! Opening a portal killed Master Michelangelo how is he still here?” Raph didn’t think his heart could drop anymore but there it goes. Mikey could have died from opening that portal. Would have died if he and Donnie hadn’t stepped in. “And if that’s true where is Master Leonardo? Is he here!?” Raph’s heart broke for the boy. He looks so hopeful and relieved and Raph was going to break this boy all over again.

“We had him but something happened to the portal it changed, and when we got it back to the prison dimension Leo was gone and the krang was trying to get out we-we had to close it-it was the only way and-“ Raph’s breathing was getting fast and faster as he tried to explain the horrifying truth to the rest of his family that they, No, that he had failed to save his brother. He stopped when he felt his father’s hand on his cheek.

“My son this is not your fault.” Splinter said it as if there was no question about it. “Now what do you mean the portal changed?”

“It changed one minute we are looking at Leo in the prison dimension and the next it was a forest.” Raph explained before tears started running down his face again. “I had him Dad, I had him and I lost him.”

Splinter lowered his head before looking up at his eldest son. “We will get through this together my son. Help me gather your brothers there is much to do.” Splinter started to move.

Raph nodded and picked up Mikey as gently as he could. Mikey was still sobbing his heart out. Raph saw April move to guide Donnie. Before they left he saw Donnie pick up something from the ground but he didn’t have time to process what it could be. He followed behind Splinter and Casey as they made their way back to the layer. It didn’t feel right to call it home when one of his brothers wouldn’t be there.

Chapter Text

Usagi returned to Leonardo’s room ahead of Master Katsuichi. In his hurry he almost ran right into the healer.

“I’m so sorry. Leonardo-San just woke up and I should have gotten you right away but we got to talking and I realized that Sensei needed to talk to him so I went to get him and -“

“Easy Usagi-San. Calm down, you did nothing wrong. Though next time get the healer when someone wakes up after 4 days of rest.” The healer chided gently.

Usagi smiled bashfully up at the old healer before moving to enter the room only to be stopped.

“I do have to warn you. I just checked the kame, Leonardo is that his name?” The healer stopped their sentence to wait for Usagi’s nod. “I just checked Leonardo and I was right he does have a concussion so he will be disoriented by too much movement. He will also have a sensitivity to light and sound. I’ve pulled the curtains in the room closed to help with the first but please try to keep the volume down.”

“We will Itachi-San.” Usagi turned around to see Master Katsuichi behind him giving a small bow to the healer with respect. “Thank you for your care and dedication.”

“Some might treat that boy unfairly but that’s all he is a boy.” Itachi stated before moving down the hall to continue with her morning duties.

“Come Usagi-kun it is time for me to meet our guest.” Katsuichi gently rested his hand on Usagi’s shoulder. Usagi nodded as Katsuichi guided them into the room.

Once they entered, they found Leonardo. But it seemed he had fallen asleep again. Katsuichi approached slowly to check on the boy before sighing and taking a seat near the bed.

“Head injuries are a fickle thing, but we have time to wait. Come Usagi-kun and tell me what you know so far while we wait for our guest.” Usagi moved to sit next to his master launching into he’s story.

————————————
It had been five days. Five days since New York was invaded. Five days since his boys were put in mortal danger once again. Five days since they lost- since they lost Leonardo. His sweet baby blue.

Splinter sighed deeply as he looked around the layer. Michelangelo, Rafael, April and Casey were holed up in a pillow fort they had made inside Leonardo’s room. Not wanting to be alone while also wanting to surround themselves with their missing brother’s presence.

Donatello was different. After the first night he had held himself up in his lab not letting anyone in and only leaving when Mikey begged him to eat. Splinter wasn’t sure what purple was working on but he also didn’t have it in him to ask.

Ever since the Shredder incident he had been trying to be a better father for his boys. No that wasn’t the start, it was after the demolition derby that he realized his failures. But it was the time with Orange and Baron Draxum in the Hidden City that made him decided he truly need to step-up for his boys. And he had been doing better. He talked to Mikey about cooking and art, and to Donnie about his inventions. Raph and Leo were harder, he tried to spend time with them, helping with training and participate in movie nights. Raph however was to use to bearing weight on his shoulders and Leo, his baby blue, had always hidden parts of himself from his family. Splinter was trying though and he thought he was making progress only for this to happen.

This is every parent’s worst nightmare. He had lost one of his boys. One of the most important people in his life gone, and he wasn’t there to stop it. He wasn’t there with Leo when he was fighting. He wasn’t with Raph, Donnie, and Mikey to try and safe him from the prison dimension. That’s how badly he had failed his boys, he wasn’t even there when they need him most.

He would give anything to have his baby blue back home with him and his brothers. To have his family whole once more.

At that moment he heard the distinct sound of hooves making their way towards him.

“Ugh Rat, what has become of your living situation? I leave you all be for two weeks and you manage to destroy another layer.” It was Draxum. He was back from his trip out into the wilderness around the Hidden City. He had wanted to reconnect with his powers in a more natural environment. Where he wouldn’t be bothered. Where his phone didn’t work.

He didn’t know.

Barron Draxum had no clue that one of their sons was gone forever. And Splinter had to be the one to tell him.

“Draxum” Splinter turned to face his co-parent with all the weight of the last few days crushing his shoulders. “I need you to sit down and listen to me”

———————————-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------—

Leonardo awoke to the sound of hush voices talking near him. When he opened his eyes, he saw the attractive bunny from earlier and a huge lion yokai. He couldn’t make out what they were talking about but they seemed close to one another. The lion started to laugh at something the bunny said while the bunny tried to shush him, his face bright red. Leo shifted trying to sit up when he drew the attention of the other two in the room. The lion reached over and gently laid a hand on his chest.

“Easy, you are safe. No need to rush yourself, rest.” The lion had a gentle but commanding voice. He smiled at Leo before continuing. I am Katsuichi and you have already met my student Usagi-Kun.” The lion, Katsuichi gestured to the bunny who gave a little wave to Leo.

“Ya, we met earlier.” Leo said slowly looking between the two. “I’m Leonardo, but most people call me Leo or Leon.”

Katsuichi smiled at Leo. “Leo-san can you tell us what happened to you?”

Leo looked up at the two warily, “If what I think happened did, it might be a hard story to believe.”

Katsuichi settled next to the bed and gestured for Usagi to sit back down as well. “I am an old man and I have seen many things in my lifetime. Fought things that only exist in others nightmares. Please, humor us with your tale and allow us to decide if we believe you.”

Leonardo thought about it and decide to give it a try, but he wouldn’t tell them everything. He would leave out as much as he could about his family’s Nimpo. The Shredder had been so focused on stealing it from them and he wouldn’t put it past others to want such powers for themselves. He took a deep breath. “Alright it all started one night when me and my brothers were hanging out.” Leo went on to tell them about Hypno and the weird worm stealing an artifact and how they lost it because of his cockiness. He told them about Casey and how he came from the future. That got him a raised eyebrow and a look exchanged between the two. As he told them about Casey’s plea and the horrible future he came from Leo realized something.

“I know it sounds crazy but he had a picture of us. A picture of my family that hadn’t been taken yet and - wait.” Leo started to look around frantically. “The picture! Where is it?” That picture was the last image he had of his family. Leo desperately wanted it back.

Usagi’s eyes widened realizing what Leonardo was looking for. He reached into his waist pouch where he had placed the small painting the day he found Leonardo. “Leonardo-San is this what you’re looking for?” Usagi held the painting out to Leo whose eyes widened at the sight of it. He oh so gently took the photo back from Usagi and cradled it to his chest.

“Thank you. I don’t know what I’d do without my family and this is all I have of them right now.” Leo looked up at the rabbit with gratitude.

Usagi turned his head away as a blush appeared on his checks. “It was no problem I found it with you and it seemed important. I didn’t want to lose it so I kept it with me. Sorry to cause you any stress.”

Leo smiled at the boy. “I’m just grateful it’s safe thank you.”

Katsuichi looked between both the boys and filed the fact that his student had kept a hold of the kame’s image for the past 5 days away for future teasing. “Now that you have your ‘picture,’ can you show us who everyone is.”

Leo smiled and started pointing to the different people in the photo saying their name and a quick reminded of who they were in his story. He spoke of Raph’s strength and protectiveness. He spoke of Donnie’s genius and humor. He spoke of Mikey’s creativity and love. He spoke of April’s passion and kindness. And finally, he spoke of his father’s amazing fighting skill and teachings of family first.

Usagi listened to it all in awe that Leonardo was speaking so openly of his love of his family. Katsuichi had always been open with his affection but Usagi’s father and brothers had not been. There was a reason when the opportunity arrived for him to return home he had chosen to stay with Katsuichi and the family he had made here. But Leonardo spoke as if his family were the most amazing people to ever exist. Usagi wondered if anyone would ever speak about him in such away.

Leonardo continued with his story, telling them about the attack on The Foot clan and how their attack failed. How the Krang had come through the portal and the terrifying attack that followed. He told them about Raph calling for a retreat when their dad was injured and how his family was pulled out by Donnie’s invention. His breathing was starting to speed up.

“Then Casey called out to me that we had to get the Key back, it was the only way to save the world. So, I went for it. I ran for the key.” Usagi could see Leo’s hands were starting to shake.

“All alone?” it was the first time Katsuichi had interrupted the story. Leo looked up at him and shook his head as his breathing got faster.

“No, I thought I was but I wasn’t. I made it by the three Krang and got the key but I wasn’t fast enough to escape. They caught me and I was about to be impaled when – when” Leo was breathing hard, it was obvious he was panicking.

Usagi and Katsuichi moved as one. Usagi sat on the bed and took one of Leonardo’s hands in his drawling the kame’s attention to him. At the same time Katsuichi sat beside the boy wrapping an arm around his shoulders. “Deep breath Leo-san, it’s over. You are safe here. You don’t have to tell us what happened right now.”

Leo was shocked at the comfort and kindness of these strangers. He shook his head taking a deep breath to settle himself before squeezing Usagi’s hand. “I need to. I want to get this over with.”

Katsuichi nods at the boy, “Whenever you are ready.” Usagi shot Leo an encouraging smile as well.

“Right as I was about to be impaled, Raph got in between me and them. The attack broke off a piece of his shell. He then used his escape pod to get me to safety while he stayed behind with the Krang.” Leo dropped his head at the end of his sentence.

“It sounds like you have an excellent older brother who loves you very much.” Katsuichi said to Leo who nodded along as a tear slipped down his face.

“Did – or I guess is he gone?” Usagi hated to ask but he didn’t want to drag this on for Leo if he didn’t have to. If Leo’s brother was dead then they were stopping this story now and giving the poor boy time to grieve his lose without being questioned.

“No, no he survived but it wasn’t easy to get him back.” Leo said whipping his tears way. Usagi released a breath happy that Leo hadn’t lost someone he obviously loved so dearly.

“Let’s take a break” Katsuichi said softly next to Leo. The boy turned to look at the Lion in surprise. “You’ve been through a lot; we can take it slow. Usagi-kun would you mind running to the kitchen and grabbing us a late breakfast I’m sure our guest is hungry.” Usagi nodded and after squeezing Leo’s hand and giving him a smile, the boy took off for the kitchen. “We can pick up again after we eat, how does that sound?”

“That would be great Kat- how do I address you? My dad never really taught us the honorific thing.” Leo looked up at the lion questioning what to do.

“Katsuichi-san would be polite but the more proper title for my rank is sama. Thank you for asking, don’t worry if you mess up it is new to you. Myself and others will appreciate you trying.” Katsuichi smiled warmly at the boy. His father may not have taught him proper manners but he did teach him how to respect other’s cultures.

“Thank you, Katsuichi-sama.” Leo said bowing his head toward the lion
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“WHAT!!!!!” April could hear the screech from her place in the cuddle pile with Raph and Mikey. She felt Raph starting to get up and put her hand on his shell.

“I got this one big guy. Stay with Mikey.” And with that she pushed herself up and away from her brothers. April was trying so hard to keep it together. Raph was trying to shoulder both his and his brother’s grief and she knew he couldn’t do it for much longer. She knew because she couldn’t do it for much longer. She could barely remember a time when her four little brothers weren’t in her life, and now one was gone. Leo, her little brother, who loved fashion and bad jokes. Her heroic, idiotic, little brother who decided to sacrifice himself for the world, and now her world was shattered.

As she walked towards the yelling, she found Splinter and Barry. Barry! He’s back. April ran forward towards the goat yokai and tackled him with a hug. “Barry!” She cried out as she latched on.

The goat yokai slowly wrapped her up in his arms. “Yoshi, tell me how we lost our son? I was only gone for 12 days. How, what happened?” Draxum pulled their adopted daughter closer to him running a hand through her curly hair, shielding at least one of their children.

Splinter sighed and his ears and shoulders drooped. “Allow me to start from the beginning.” Together Splinter and April filled Draxum in on what had happened in his absence.

“Michael opened a portal! All on his own? Nothing to conduct the energy through? Do you know how dangerous that is!!!” Draxum felt like he was losing the last bit of his sanity not only had Leonardo sacrificed himself to save the world but Michelangelo had almost ripped himself to pieces trying to get him back! It was official Draxum was never leaving his idiotic children alone again.

“Well, we know now.” April said. She wasn’t trying to reassure Barry as much as just wanting to give some form of answer.

Draxum placed his face in his hands and moaned. This was to much. Aliens, portals, mystic powers without proper training! Wait portals? How did the lose Leo if they had gotten a portal open?

“What happened with the portal?” Draxum asked only to be meet with shrugs and an uneasy look between April and Splinter.

“We don’t really know. According to the guys one minute they had a hold of Leo and the next he was gone.” April tried to explain as best she could. She still didn’t understand what went wrong with the portal. None of them did.

“And that’s it. He just disappeared nothing else?” There had to be more Draxum thought, people don’t just disappear. “Where is Michael?”

“He’s in Leo’s room with Raph and – HEY” April got cut off as Draxum pushed by her on his way to his boys. There was more to this, there simply had to be more to this.

“Draxum stop!” Splinter jumped over Draxum to land in front of him, “The boys are still processing their loss and I will not have you upsetting them with pointless questions that-“

“Pointless questions that might return Leonardo to us.” Draxum interrupted the Rat. He would not waste time, far too much had already passed them by. “I need to know exactly what happened so I know where to search for Leonardo! Now move so I can save our son.”

April grabbed Draxum by his shoulder tightly. “Barry,” her voice was dark and carried a threat to it, “I will not let you give us all hope only to have it ripped away again. We can’t survive losing Leo again. I can’t survive losing him again. So, you tell me right now are you sure that you can save him.” April looked at Barry with an unwavering stare, and Draxum had never in his life feared a human more.

“No,” He stated, his shoulders dropping, “I cannot be sure until I hear from the boys what happened. But I won’t give up on him without trying.”

April nodded up at the goatman, “Ask them what happened but do not say anything about saving Leo until you are sure its possible.” And with that she released Draxum. April walked by both of the men and went back to her brothers wanting to be present for them both as support and to make sure Draxum didn’t say something he shouldn’t.

“She is utterly terrifying when she wants to be.” Draxum said after the girl had disappeared from sight.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
After quietly eating their breakfast, Leo started to talk again. He knew he didn’t have to as both parties had reassured him multiple times, but he just wanted to get it over with. The sooner it was all out the faster he could know if they could help him get home. He was 99% certain that this was a different world and he had no clue if his portals would get him home.

He told them of their rescue mission and how it went terribly wrong. When he got to the part where they found Raph and how he had been possessed, he could tell his audience was highly disturbed. He started to shake again remembering the moment his brother transformed in front of his eyes. Usagi took his hand again trying to comfort the traumatized turtle.

Usagi couldn’t imagine watching someone he loved turn into a monster in front of his eyes. Leonardo’s shaking body and tear-filled eyes really drove home the point that what he had seen had deeply traumatized him.

Leo took a deep breath and squeezed Usagi’s hand. He then told them about their plan to attack the ship and return it to the prison dimension.

“You realized that you were out matched, so your plan was to trap a much stronger enemy in a place they could never escape. I’m impressed. It’s ninja trickery at its finest but also the best way to avoid mass casualties.” Katsuichi acknowledged the plan. “And you came up with this plan on your own?”

“No, it was my team’s ideas I just put it all together.” Leo said shaking his head and crediting his team instead of taking all the glory. Katsuichi was more impressed that at such a young age he was a good enough leader to ensure his team got their rightful credit.

Leo continued telling them about the struggle on the ship and his confrontation with Raph.

“You stopped fighting him!” Usagi asked in horror. His brother was possessed by evil ‘aliens?’ and Leonardo’s plan was to lower his weapons.

“He’s my brother. If there was a chance I could get though to him I would take it no matter what happened to me. He would have done the same for me. Heck he did, that’s how he got krang-a-fide in the first place!” Leo explained his actions like they were the only course he could have taken. “It all worked out, he snapped out of it and then we were fighting all together. So we attacked the Krang as a team and –“

Usagi lost focus on the story for a little bit. The moves Leonardo was describing were impressive but he was stuck on what he had said about Raph. Leonardo trusted his brother and loved him so much he allowed Raph to physically beat him just for the slight chance he might come back to his right mind. Was there anyone who loved him that much?

He tuned back in right as Leo told them about being separated from his brothers. How he had made the decision that he would stay with the krang in the prison dimension. He listened to Leo explain how he had trapped the krang back behind the portal and how Casey had followed his order to close the gate. Usagi’s heart dropped as he stared at the boy in front of him. This couldn’t be real. No ninja would sacrifice themselves for the greater good. But here Leonardo was telling them he did just that. And while his story sounded insane it was almost too outlandish to be false. He was obviously traumatized by the events and the picture of his family was not of their world.

“How – how did you get here?” Usagi asked. If he had locked himself in the prison dimension how had Leonardo ended up outside of their walls.

Leo looked at both of them and sighed, “I’m not completely sure but I think my brother’s managed to open another portal. I’m not sure how but one moment I’m in the prison dimension getting my shell handed to me and the next there was a portal in front of me with my brothers on the other side. I remember thinking I was going home and then I woke up here.” Leo explained as best he could. “We’ve had portal misshapes before but normally they were portals around our world not between dimensions.”

“So, you believe that the portal your brothers opened accidently sent you here?” Katsuichi questioned.

“I know it sounds insane but it’s the best theory I’ve got right now.” Leo sighed looking down at his lap.

“And you are certain that the Krang did not follow you here?” Katsuichi hated to ask but he had to be sure his people were safe.

Leo’s heart dropped at the idea. “Believe me you would know if the Krang were here. They have an unmatched pension for destruction.” Leo told them. He hoped desperately that the Krang hadn’t gotten out where his brothers portal opening was. If it had then Leo’s sacrifice meant nothing. Before his thoughts could spiral again Katsuichi spoke again.

“Is there anything you can show us besides the picture that could make us believe you are from another world?” Katsuichi asked carefully. The boy was a convincing story teller that was for sure, but he had to make sure before he went to Lord Mifune with this wild tale.

Leo thought for a moment. What could he show them? He could show them his Nimpo but that could put him at risk. But what else did he have except – oh that might work.

“Is my bag here?” Leo asked looking around the room. Usagi got up and moved to where they had placed his belonging and returned with his pack.
“Is this what you’re looking for Leonardo-san?” Usagi asked holding out the bag to Leo.

Katsuichi raised an eyebrow at the name. When someone provides a nickname Usagi tends to use them like with Gen. And yet he had chosen to use the Kame’s full name. The only other people Usagi insisted on being formal with were Kenichi and Mariko, his childhood friends and crushes. Katsuichi hoped this boy could prove his story. It wouldn’t do for his boy’s first crush in ages to be a lying ninja or just plain crazy.

Leo reached into his bag and pulled out his phone. ‘Please work, please work, please work’ he turned on the phone and it came to life. ‘Praise pizza supreme in the sky.’ He opened his pictures unsure if any other apps would work without WiFi. He turned the phone around so they could see another picture of him and his brothers. It was from last week? (he wasn’t sure how much time had passed) When they had fought Meat Sweats. Leo held the camara in one hand and had his other arm around Donnie’s shoulder both were smiling at the camara. Behind them stood an upset Raph who was covered in whatever sauce Meat Sweats had been using that day and Micky who was sneakily trying to taste the sauce dripping off of Raph. Mikey had claimed he wanted to learn Rupert Swaggart’s secrets.

“Do you guys have anything like this here?” He asked. Katsuichi reached out and took the phone from Leo to hold it closer. Usagi looked over his shoulder to see better “run your finger across it to the left.” Leo instructed. When Katsuichi did the imaged changed to one of Mikey balancing a stack of thin boxes on his head.

“No, I’ve never seen anything like this.” Katsuichi said. Handing the phone back to Leo. “It’s defiantly not from our world. Usagi-kun,” Katsuichi turned to his student making sure he had his attention. “Go find Lord Mifune and let him know I would like to meet with him in his office. We need to discuss our guest here.” Usagi nodded and with one last smile at Leo he took off. Katsuichi waited until the boy’s footsteps disappeared down the hall. “Leo-san.” He turned to face Leo. “You are a ninja correct?” Leo nodded unsure where this was going. “I thought so. Many people here have suffered at the hands of ninja and will not believe in your story nor that you do not want to cause trouble for this village. With that in mind I must ask two things.” He waited for Leo to nod his understanding back to him before continuing. “Is there anything else you can show me to make me believe your story?”

Leo looked at him and sighed. It was one person, he could show him. Hopefully this wouldn’t come back to bite him. “You can’t tell anyone,” Katsuichi raised an eyebrow at the boy but nodded anyway. Leo took a big breath before grabbing one of the small knifes that was left over from breakfast. It was small and meant to be used to spread jam on bread and noting else.

Katsuichi was confused as to what the boy was doing. Then Leonardo started glowing. It was a light blue color from his whole body but the strips around his eyes had a red tint just as the strips around his arms had a yellow tint. The glow surrounded the jam knife and it transformed into a katana.

‘He can make swords appear out of kitchen utensils?!?!’ Katsuichi could admit that was not what he was expecting the boy to do. But it seemed Leo wasn’t done yet as he waved the blade in front of him causing a small blue portal to appear. Leo reached his hand trough it and it appeared on the other side of the room where his stuff was. His disembodied hand grabbed the blue fabric he used as a mask before disappearing back through the portal and rejoining the rest of Leonardo’s body. ‘Ok, magic kame.’

Katsuichi stared at the boy trying to think of what to say. “Can – can you make a portal back home?” focus on practical’s not the fact that a magic kame? spirit? god? sat in their infirmary.

Leo looked surprised by the question. Like he hadn’t thought of that yet. “I’ve only ever used them in my own world never between.” Leo focused and thought of home and his family. He slashed his sword forward and it created a portal. But when he stuck his hand through it just reappear across the room again. “I guess I can only do it in the dimension I’m in.” he pulled his hand back. He then spun the sword in his grip, as he did it morphed back into the shape of the jam knife.

Katsuichi was trying to decide which part to freak out about. The fact that this boy could make weapons appear out of nowhere or the fact he could make magic portals. But as he watched Leo struggle to put his mask back on his face with only one good hand he realized something. This boy was incredibly powerful but never once made a move to hurt either Usagi or himself. He could have made a weapon and attacked them as soon as breakfast arrived. Even with his injuries he could have portaled out of here. Either the boy was an enemy waiting for his time to strike or he was telling the truth. ‘If he was an enemy, why would he show me such an ability?’ With all of that in mind, Katsuichi made up his. This boy, no matter how incredible it seemed, was telling the truth.

“Okay, Leo-san. I believe you.” He reached out and took hold of Leo’s mask gently tying it for him. “Now here is the second thing I must ask you. Do not share your tale without my permission. There are many people here who will want you dead for no other reason then the fact you are a ninja. And your tale will just cement to them that you are lying. We will come up with a story to tell them. Understood.” Leo nodded to him to show he understood. “Good I need to go talk to Lord Mifune now. Rest, I will send Usagi-kun to check on you soon.” He helped Leo lay back down and turned to walk out of the room. “I will reach out to some old friends of mine and see if there is any way to get you home, but for now rest.”

Leo smiled at him as he walked away. He was exhausted after his tale and from using his powers again. He fell asleep quickly, happy that he had people here who would help him.

Chapter Text

Usagi was on the training field but for the first time in a long time his mind was far away from his training. He couldn’t stop thinking about Leonardo and his tale. It was unbelievable to say the least but seeing the ‘phone’ had been a little convincing after all no one had anything like that here.

Master Katsuichi had decided to believe the boy which Usagi guess had more to do with their private conversation then the story itself. He had also decided to keep the true story from as many people as possible. It was so incredible that it would only solidify in the minds of the people that the ninja was lying. Usagi wasn’t sure he if was or not but it would be dangerous for people to believe so.

But the way Leonardo shook as he had panic attacks about the incidents he described. If he was lying then he was the best actor Usagi had ever seen.

“Usagi-kun get over here I want to see what Katsuichi-sama’s best student can do.” Gunichi called out snapping Usagi from his thoughts. He grabbed his Bokken and approached the sparing circle trying to focus his mind.

They took up their starting positions. After bowing to one another Gunichi moved to make the first blow. He had known Katsuichi a long time and knew both he and his student would not make the first move. Usagi was able to parry the first blow and continued to block the hits but he just couldn’t focus.

His mind was on Leonardo and his description of the battle. Specifically, his sacrifice. Ninjas do not value honor and yet here Leonardo was talking about sacrificing his life for his family and his home. How he made the decision without once questioning it. The choice had been his brothers and home verse Leonardo’s life, any ninja would have chosen themselves but Leonardo hadn’t.

He was honorable and Usagi couldn’t merge the boy he had met with his idea of ninja. It just didn’t make sense it - ahhhh

Gunichi had struck Usagi’s right wrist with his bokken. He struck it so hard Usagi felt something give way as he cried out and dropped his own bokken with a cry of pain. Gunichi capitalized on his blunder by shoving his shoulder into Usagi’s chest knocking the boy down.

“Usagi” he could hear Katsuichi and his friends call out to him as he curled around his injury to keep it from further harm. Gunichi stood over him and huffed before looking at the quickly approaching Katsuichi.

“Looks like your student isn’t all you say he is. That or you’ve gotten worst at training in your old age.” Gunichi remarked at Katsuichi as he and Kitsune kneeled on either side of Usagi.

Usagi was furious at Gunichi for saying such a thing about his master. But he was more upset with himself for being so thoroughly distracted that he would let something like this happen. It was a rookie mistake.

Gen started to step up to Gunichi eager to hurt the man who injured his brother but was stopped but Katsuichi’s voice. “There is training and there is cruelty Gunichi-San. To accidentally injury a student in a spar is one thing but knocking them down after causing harm and then taunting them is unbecoming of a master.” Katsuichi admonished the other master with little regards for the man’s pride. He had hurt his boy.

He put his arms under Usagi’s shoulders and knees and lifted the boy us. “Sensei I’m okay I can walk.” Usagi tried to protest but Katsuichi was already marching towards the infirmary. Kitsune followed immediately staying close to the pair as they moved. Gen took a moment longer staring down the seething Gunichi before moving to follow his family.

Once they arrived at the infirmary they found it strangely empty. Kitsune ran room from room looking for one of the healers but couldn’t find any. One of the rooms she poked her head into was the ninja, Leonardo’s room. He looked up when she opened the door.

“Hey, you looking for a healer?” Kitsune was a little dumbfounded by the question but nodded her head anyway. “They all left an hour or two ago. Apparently, there was an accident with a cart in the lower town. They needed to go down and help the injured.”

Kitsune’s shoulders dropped at the news. “All of them! Great now what do we do?” She was frustrated that there was no one around to help her brother. She was about to storm away when Leo spoke again.

“What do you need help with?” Leo asked as he sat up in his bed.

“Why does it matter to you?” Kitsune asked crossing her arms she did not trust this ninja. Usagi and Katsuichi both said he wasn’t an enemy but she wouldn’t believe that so easily. Ninjas are master liars. Even someone as wise as Katsuichi could make mistakes. And Usagi’s an idiot when pretty people are involved.

“I was my family’s medic, depending on what it is I can probably help.” Leo said. He was trying to be patient. Katsuichi said that the people here wouldn’t trust him but he hadn’t even done anything yet! And he was genuinely trying to help. He was the medic, this is the stuff he knows how to handle.

“Listen you I -“ Kitsune was cut off before she could rip into the ninja.

“Kitsune-Kun did you find someone.” Katsuichi walked up behind her. He still had Usagi in his arms and was hoping that a healer was in Leo’s room.

“No Sensei just this-“ she was cut off again.

“Is Usagi hurt? What happened?” Leo called out seeing Usagi in Katsuichi’s arms. The fox turned to face him again looking very annoyed with the constant interruptions but he couldn’t focus on her right now. Usagi was the one who found him and decided to help him. He owed it to the boy to help if he could.

“I’m fine” Usagi called out struggling in his masters hold to be put down, only to jouster his wrist and hiss in pain.

Katsuichi ignored his student’s protest, “He was injured on the training field and needs a healer to look at his wrist.” Katsuichi informed Leo while keeping his students from flinging himself from his arms.

“Let me see.” Leo moved so there would be room on the bed for Usagi. He looked up at Katsuichi expectantly. “I was in charge of all medical / injury care in my family I’ve seen a lot of injuries so I can probably help.”

Katsuichi hesitated for a moment. Just because he believes Leo’s story, and knew of the boy’s mystic powers, did not mean he trusted him with the care of those closest to him. However there seemed to be no other option. So, he moved forward and set Usagi down in front of Leo. “Katsuichi-sama” Kitsune called out from behind him. He turned to her with a small smile.

“Trust is earned when trust is given let us see what the boy can do.” By this point and equally grumpy Gen had joined Kitsune in the doorway. Both still seemed unhappy with this turn of events but let it go for now.

Leonardo held his hand out palm up and waited for Usagi to place his hand in his. Usagi looked at Leo’s hand before finally uncurling from around his injured wrist he used his left hand to support his wrist as he slowly lowered it into Leo’s grasp. Leo smiled at him before gently starting to move his wrist. Usagi flinched when he moved it to much causing Gen to call out

“You’re supposed to help him not hurt him more!” Leo didn’t take his eyes off Usagi’s wrist as he responded.

“I’m trying to see what the injury is. I have to wrap it differently if it is a sprang vs a break. Since we don’t have an X-ray machine here, I have to move it to see which one it is.” He then looked up at Usagi with a soft smile. “I’m sorry for the pain but I assume you’d rather it heals properly then have to deal with lasting pain and weakness.” Usagi nodded at that, not fully processing what was said between the pain and the smile.

Leo continued gently prodding for a few more moments before sighing. “That’s what I thought. Your Radius is broken right here.” Leo gently ran his finger along the top of Usagi’s wrist. He then turned his head to look at the three concerned family members “Can one of you please grab me some bandages? They need to be long and have some stretch to them.” Gen and Kitsune looked at each other before they both quickly left to raid the medical supplies.

“How long will it take to heal?” Usagi asked. He was embarrassed at the injury and eager to get back to training.

“Hard to say. Normal human wrist takes a month and a half to 3 months to heal. My brothers and I have faster healing rates so ours normally healed after a month at most. So, it depends on how fast you heal.” Leo said with a small shrug carful that the movement didn’t jostle Usagi’s wrist.

Kitsune and Gen returned with an assortment of bandages. Leo thanked them and got to work wrapping Usagi’s injured wrist up.

“It looks like you’re going to be taking a break for a while Usagi-kun.” Katsuichi said. Usagi started to protest but was cut off by Katsuichi. “We don’t want this getting worst. Stay here and rest, when the healers come back have them double check the wrapping. No offence Leo-san.”

Leo was a little offended but he also understood. If it was his family that was injured, he’d want to take a look at it himself no matter who treated it before him.

Katsuichi placed his hand on Usagi’s shoulder in comfort before standing. He moved to leave, “Come along Gen-kun, Kitsune-kun we must get back.”

“But Sensei –“ Gen was cut off by Katsuichi.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve dueled Gunichi.” Katsuichi said as he left the room. Usagi, Kitsune, and Gen all exchanged a look. It was rare that Katsuichi dueled publicly with anyone and to do so right after Usagi’s injury. Gen and Kitsune grinned like wolves before running after Katsuichi.

“Wait!” Usagi called moving to follow but when he moved to push himself up he put weight on his broken wrist causing him to list to the side and fall into Leo. Leo quickly caught the boy causing the two to lock eyes a horrible blush spreading across both their cheeks.

“Sorry Usagi-chan we’ll make sure to tell you all about it!” they could hear Kitsune call from down the hall but they were more focused on the moment at hand.

Leo helped Usagi get situated. “Sooooo, want to talk about what happened?”

Usagi groaned and dropped his head in his hands. “Not really.” There was no way he was telling Leonardo that the reason he got hurt was because he was too busy thinking about him. Stabbing himself would be less painful.

“Ooookaaaay.” Leo tried to think of another topic. He thought through all of his families’ adventures, he wanted something to lighten the mode, but not something that would paint him and his brothers as idiots. He then thought about Usagi’s friends? family? that he just met and how protective the big Rhino was. Kinda, like Raph. Perfect. “Want to hear about Mikey’s first ever solo mission?”

Usagi looked up at Leo to see him smiling excitedly at him. Well, it wouldn’t hurt to learn more about Leonardo and it would kill time while he waited for the healers to return. “Sure, sounds fun.” And with that Leo launched into his story about Mikey, Lou Jitsu games, and a rival clan of ninja.

___________________________________________________________________

It had been two weeks. That wasn’t exactly true it had been 334 hours 23 minutes and 17 second since Leon’ sacrifice and the failed portal. Donnie knows this. He had time stamps on his recordings for a reason.

It had been a two weeks and yet his machine still wasn’t ready yet. ‘Nardo was counting on him! He had to finish.

“Hey Donnie, maybe we should ask the other for help? I’m sure it’d go faster.” S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. suggested once again.

Donnie shuttered at the idea. He loved his brothers but he didn’t have time to babysit them in the lab right now or hold their hands when it came to where to put each delicate piece. This was important! This was going to save ‘Nardo! No, asking for help would only slow him down and he was already moving to slow.

He shook his head in answer not wanting to get into another verbal argument with his creation. It would only slow him down.

He reached over and grabbed one of the Krang suit’s fingers placing it in the tracer he had built. He’s plan was as simple as it was brilliant. The krang suit was made of a unique metal not found on Earth. So, he would take it’s chemical make-up and scan for it across different dimensions. The prison dimension has to be full of the stuff so it wouldn’t be hard to find this way.

Once he found it, he had to switch tactics. After all he didn’t want to be opening portals all over the dimension, just praying Leon would float by. No, it had to be strategic. Luckily his twin had left him a present. One of Leo’s swords was left behind in their dimension. Leo hadn’t called it back to him yet so Donnie assumed he couldn’t pull them across the dimensions. It was frightening to think that his twin only had one of his blades to defend himself with against the Krang but Leon didn’t need to win. He just needs to avoid. And ‘Nardo was excellent at that considering how many times he’d snuck out.

(He refused to think about the fact that two weeks had passed and Leo’s strength should have given out long ago)

Leon’s essence was tied to his swords. All of the brothers were connected to their weapons, a connection that grows deeper every time they channel their nimpo through them. And while they all use their nimpo in their fighting styles ‘Nardo also used his in casual everyday life. Every portal he made, be it in a fight or to get them to Run of the Mill, tied him closer to his swords.

Even if Leon and his sword had been separated in the prison dimension, Donnie would be able to find him. Heck he’s be able to rescue ‘Nardo and his lost sword.

There were only two problems. One creating a way to scan across dimension. That was the machine he was working on right now. It was a pain since the only experience they had with other dimensions was the Krang invasion, he didn’t have a lot of data points on how interdimensional travel worked. But he would figure it out. He had to.

The second problem was Casey Jones. More specifically the fact that Casey had yet to release Leonardo’s sword. Since the boy had found it in the rubble, he had not parted with it. Papa had even given him a sheath to carry it with him! How was that fair. Their brother, his twin’s sword goes to the kid from the future! Papa said it was important that they let Casey keep it until HE was willing to part with it. So, Donnie needed to either A) steal the sword from the kid. Preferably when he was sleeping because oh boy was his fight or flight response non-existent. (He had tried to send S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. to get the sword from Casey once, the kid nearly chopped S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. in half with his chainsaw. Granted S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. had snuck up on him but that’s beside the point) or B) trick the kid into handing it over.

Donnie sighed. That was a plan for future Donnie to concoct. Right now, he needed to focus on making the dimensional scanner and door. The door should be easy, he’d been around portals enough he should be able to figure it out, and if not Draxum loved breaking the laws of nature almost as much as Donnie did.

He was close. If he kept this pace, he should have everything completed in the next week or two. ‘Nardo could hold on that long. He would finish this invention. Rescue his twin. Maybe shoot another drill at the Krang’s face. And then hold his ingenious rescue over his twin for the rest of their lives, no more self-sacrifice for Leon. It was a perfect plan.

‘I’ll find you ‘Nardo. Even if I have to rip all of reality apart and build it a new. I’ll find you.’
__________________________________________________________________________________
Usagi sat in awe listening to Leonardo’s story. As Leo told him about Mikey’s first mission, and the girl Cassandra, Usagi couldn’t help but remember When Kitsune first joined the group. She had mellowed out a lot since that time.

Once he was done Usagi had taken the opportunity to share the story of how he had meet Kitsune. How she had snuck in as part of a dance troop and tried to rob the Tenshu. After various hijinks and chases they had eventually caught up to her and her group. Kitsune’s group, her birth family, injured her forcing her to get caught and take the punishment for the whole group while they escaped. Katsuichi took her in and she changed for the better. Leo seemed angry on Kitsune’s account that anyone’s family would treat them in such away but he was glad she now had a home here.

Speaking of family turning on each other Leo told him about Donnie building S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. and how it had gone horribly wrong. It was horrifying to think there were machines so advance they could think for themselves but Leo reassured him the after the incident Donnie had rebuilt S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N. with a lot calmer programming. Now the little guy was part of the family.

From there they kept trading stories back and forth. Usagi shared how he had met Gen. Leo told him about the time he, Mikey, and April went ghost hunting. Usagi spring boarded off of that to tell him about the time he and his friends defeated Mishito, a samurai who was trying to intimidate a local village into paying “protection” fees. Mishito was also horribly afraid of ghosts so they had hung up a bunch of lanterns in the forest with sheets over them to scare him off. It had worked and the dishonorable samurai had run crying from the forest in terror.

“You want to hear about a ridiculous way of defeating an enemy, wait till I tell you about the time me and my brothers defeated a who group of warriors with nothing but fish and ladders.” Leo said it with so much bravo in his voice, but the sentence was absurd.

Usagi started laughing “Fish and LADDERS? Your serious right now?” It’s not that he didn’t believe Leo, he had said wilder things, alien invasions for one, but the idea of him slapping an enemy around with a fish while standing on a ladder was just so funny.

“I’ll have you know they are perfectly reasonable weapons!” Leo cried he took a breath in to continue his story when he heard a throat clear. Both boys turned to see Itachi standing in the doorway.

“Usagi-kun I heard from Katsuichi-sama that you were injured during training today. May I take a look at it?” Usagi nodded and held his arm out as they walked towards him. Their eyebrow rose in surprise, “Who treated this?”

“I did Itachi-sa-sama” Leo struggled over the honorific as he still wasn’t sure what he was doing. “Did I do something wrong?” Leo knows how to treat injuries but the idea that he had messed-up Usagi’s treatment stressed him out.

“No, you did wonderfully. I was just surprised I have trained healers who can’t do as clean of a job.” Itachi said trying to reassure the boy. He defiantly knew what he was doing. And he did it with a splint on his own arm. “Perhaps once you are able to move around a bit easier you could assist me in the infirmary. I could always use more help.” Leo beamed. He knew his brothers appreciated what he did but he had never been praised like this for his medical knowledge before.

“I would love to.” Itachi smiled at the boy before turning their attention back to Usagi. Once they were done looking over his wrist, they gently released it allowing the boy to pull it back to his chest.

“Well, its broken that for sure. No training of at least a month. We will check its progress once a week and go from there. But for now you both need some rest. You should head back to your quarters Usagi-kun. Goodnight boys.” And with that Itachi turned and left.

“Goodnight.”

“ ’Night”

Both boys called out as they left. Usagi moved to stand up, this time careful not to put weight on his wrist. “I should probably go back. Maybe we can hang out again tomorrow.” Usagi asked hopefully, “I-mean if you would like the company. You’ve got to be pretty board in here all day and I can’t train for a while so we might as well –“ Usagi was rambling, nervous that Leonardo wouldn’t want to spend time with him.

He didn’t have to worry as Leonardo cut him off “That would be great!” he practically shouted. Both boys just stared at each other for a minute both embarrassed by their actions. Then they both started to giggle at themselves. “I would love to have someone to talk to.” Leo said hoping it was a little smoother but it was ruined by the left-over giggles.

Usagi smiled at him already fond of the boy in front of him. “Alright then I’ll see you tomorrow, Leonardo-san” he said as he gave Leo a short bow.

Leo bowed his head in return, the best he could do from his bed. “See you tomorrow Usagi-san.” Usagi left with a smile. Once he was gone Leo slumped back into his pillows with a dreamy sigh. He just spent the whole day talking to an incredible cute boy. And incredibly cute boy who laughed at his dumb jokes and listened to Leo’s stories about his family like they were interesting not annoying. A cute boy who according to his own stories was a creative problem solver like himself (lanterns and sheets as ghost to scare off a villain! Why hadn’t Leo thought of that yet?!) And he got to hang out with him again tomorrow! Leo grabbed one of the pillows and squealed into it.
______________________________________________________________________________
The next morning Usagi arrived early. He helped Itachi change the bandage on Leonardo’s shell as he did most mornings. It was thankfully healing. He and Leonardo spent the whole day exchanging stories and getting to know one another. And so it went for the next few day. It had been a long time since Usagi was this excited about something that wasn’t training but he loved talking to Leonardo. He was funny and even if some of his jokes were bad, they always made him laugh. He was an amazing healer, Usagi had seen him not only help with his own injury but Itachi had started sending minor injuries to Leo when Usagi was visiting. He knew it only happened when he was around just in case the person being treated decided that they didn’t like receiving help from a ninja but that was never a problem. People were just happy to receive help, and Leo had great bedside manners. He was especially good with kids; they loved his funny faces and over-exaggerated stories as he wrapped up whatever minor injury had brought them in. He was amazing.

On the fifth day of visits however Usagi walked in on Leonardo crying. His head was in his hands and his body shook with the force of his tears.

“Leonardo-san” he gently called out to his friend, his ears drooping as he slowly approached his friend. Leo didn’t seem to hear him. As he got closer, he could hear Leo’s sobs and shaky breath. Gently he reached out an placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder.

Leo’s head snapped up. It took his eyes a moment before the focused on Usagi. “Usagi-san?” His voice carried a tremble to it. Usagi moved forward enveloping his friend in a tight hug. It took Leo a moment then he returned the hug just as tightly, burying his face in Usagi’s shoulder. He continued to sob but Usagi never let him go. After he had cried for a while, he pulled back wiping his eyes with his good arm. “I’m sorry about that Usagi-san.”

Usagi carefully held Leo’s shoulders “Don’t apologize for that.” He made sure Leo was looking at him before continuing, “There’s nothing wrong with crying. Do you want to tell me why you were?”

Leo’s bottom lip trembled as he tried not to start balling again, “I just – I just really miss my family and I’m so scared I’ll never see them again. I have no clue how I am going to get home.” Leo wiped his eyes again before hugging himself, “I don’t want my last real conversation with Raph to be an argument. I didn’t even say goodbye.”

Usagi pulled his friend in again wanting to provide some form of comfort for his friend. He couldn’t imagine being forced away from his chosen family. He had chosen to leave home and study under Katsuichi. He had made the choice to stay here with Gen and Kitsune. Leo made a different choice; he chose to sacrifice himself for his family. He expected to die, not live in a completely foreign world.

He held his friend close and tried to think about what to say. Then it hit him. Maybe there was a way for Leo to go home.

Usagi pulled back so he could look at Leonardo. “I don’t want to get your hopes up but I just thought of something that might work. Not saying that it will or that we can even find it but-“ he was rambling trying to get his thoughts in order.

“Usagi-san,” Leonardo caught his attention with a hand on his shoulder. His eyes had this determined look in them that made Usagi’s heart stutter for a second. “Any idea you have I’ll take ‘cause I have no clue what I’m doing.”

Usagi nodded and forced himself to focus. “When I was little my father would tell me stories about warriors traveling to other worlds to test their strength. He never told me how they did it, just said there was a ritual that opened a doorway. My guess is that it opened a portal to another dimension. I don’t know if it’s your’s but maybe if we can figure out how they opened a door in the first place, then we can find a way to your world.”

Leo looked at the boy in front of him in awe, “That could work! Where do we go to find this ritual?” Leo wanted to start looking right now. He didn’t care that he could barely stand let alone walk he need to find a way back.

Usagi thought for a second, bring his hand to his face as he did so, “maaayyybeee- Oh” his ears perked up in his excitement as he turned back to face Leonardo. “There’s a library here in the Tenshu, I’ll go see if they have any books about this and bring back anything I find so we can look through them together.” He immediately stood up ready to run off and get to work. As he started to leave Leo reached out and caught his hand.

“Thank you, Usagi-san, I – I can’t tell you how much this means to me.” Leo looked so sincere when he said that.

Usagi’s heart was racing, “No problem, Leonardo-san. I’ll be right back.” And with that he left as quickly as he could hoping his face wasn’t as red as he thought it was. He was moving quickly though the halls, with his head down, this was a bad combination as he was not watching where he was heading.

“Usagi-kun watch out.” A hand grabbed his shoulder pulling him to a stop. He looked up, right into the column he was about to run into head first. “What is with you these day. Like I get it, there’s a cute boy in the infirmary, but pull yourself together.” Gen said from beside him. “You nearly jump out of your skin when I tried to touch you, you got so distracted in trained Gunichi broke your wrist. Rooky move by the way. And now you’re almost running into walls.” Gen listed out Usagi’s less then stellar moments.

Usagi filched, he loved Gen but he could be brutally honest at times. “Sorry, Gen-chan.” Usagi responded sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck. He didn’t have any excuses. He keeps getting distracted thinking about Leonardo. Which he was not admitting to. “Are you doing anything right now?”

Gen raised an eyebrow at his friend. “Noooooo, why?”

“I need some help. See I was talking to Leonardo-san and you see –“ Usagi explained everything to Gen, including Leonardo being from a different dimension and his plan to help him.

“And you believe him? Bunny butt we all grow up hearing the tails of warriors going to different worlds to test their skills. It’s a fantasy, a story to make kids want to train and go on grand adventures. It’s not real.” Gen put his hands on Usagi’s shoulders and shook him trying to get him to see reason.

“Gen,” Usagi stepped out of his friends grasp. “I know it sounds crazy but you should see the way he talks about his world, its real I know it is.” Usagi tried desperately to get his friend on his side.

With a sigh Gen look at the younger man. Usagi had always had good judgment. He had been right on Gen himself, he had been right on Kitsune, even when Gen had wanted to throw her out, it was Usagi who kept her around. Now Gen couldn’t imagen his life without either of them. “Alright Bunny butt, let’s go find these books.”

“Really?” Usagi was thrilled to have his friend’s help.

Gen playfully pushed the younger bunny, “Ya, ‘cause I want to see your face when your wrong.” He really hoped Usagi wasn’t wrong to believe in this kid.

The two of them found many different books and scrolls about passages to other worlds. This was going to take some time. Together they brought some back to Leon’s room, and the three of them started to read though the various information. It was a good thing Usagi was banned from training for the next month he would need all that time to read though even half of these.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Casey felt like he just couldn’t get his footing back. His life had always been hard. But his dad always did his best to shield him from the worst of it. Growing up he had heard all the stories of what growing up in New York was like. He had heard about the Layer Gamestm, movie nights, and video game parties.

He also knew all about their battles with Meat Sweats, Hypno, Big Mama, and so many more. His favorite one growing up was the defeat of the Shredder, since it was when his mom turned her life around and joined the Hamato clan. Back when she was alive, they use to tell him the story together. Back when it was Uncle Leon, Uncle Mikey, Uncle Donnie, and Auntie April, who would share their sides while his mom talked about how big the Shredder was and how glorious his destructive power was. That always got her some looks from the rest of the family. He knows this well; Master Donatello had given him a copy of the recording for his 5 birthday.

Since his mom passed away when he was 4.

After that Leonardo had taken him in. He hadn’t been perfect, but he tried. He tried so hard to make Casey’s life a good one. Heck, He hadn’t wanted Casey on missions till he was an adult but limited people, dire circumstances, and a talk with Dr. Delicate Touch put Casey in the field at 13. (It was the age Mikey had started crime fighting why couldn’t Casey! this had been the main argument point that eventually won) He was part of the rebellion now (officially). Now it was Master Leonardo, Master Michelangelo, and Comander O’Neil. Oh, they had hated it when he started calling them that but he didn’t want to be an outlier from the other young recruits. But behind closed doors it was Uncle Mikey, Auntie April and Dad. His beloved family.

And then his world end. Quite literally. Their base had been attacked. Both him and his dad had heard April’s death and the hands of Sister Krang over the com-links. His dad got hurt trying to get back to her and they had to run. That’s when Master Michelangelo arrived. That when he opened a portal to the past. That’s when he had to watch the last two family member he had die before his eyes.

And then suddenly he was in the past. In a world where his family was much younger and whole. Whole without him. This time they would stay whole. He promised himself that.

But he had made mistakes. He had glued himself to Leo’s side wanting his dad’s comforting presence, but this wasn’t his dad. It was a teenager who was still growing into their role of leader. Leo didn’t live up to Master Leonardo. How could he? There was 20 years between them. But Casey had been scared and he had lost so much already. So, he yelled at Leo, called him out for all of his childish behavior and then said the words he regretted most. ‘This isn’t about you’

Well, he’s dad had always been good about listening to him. It seemed it didn’t matter what version; his dad took his words to heart. When it came down to it Leonardo had saved the world, had saved them, and somehow it wasn’t what Casey wanted.

He completed his mission, the world was safe, dad’s family was safe, and yet Casey felt like he had been gutted. He had lost his dad twice in one day. How is that winning? Worst he was the one who did it. He pulled the key. He doomed Leonardo.

Maybe if he had thought of a better plan. Maybe if he had found April faster. Maybe- maybe his dad would still be here. And he knows this Leo wasn’t his dad. He knows that, but that didn’t mean he didn’t want him around. He would have taken any role in the family. Nephew, little brother, weird cousin you all talk trash about. He would have taken it gladly because they would all still be in his life. For 10 years Leonardo was his rock, his protector, his comforter. And when he had the chance to return that love back, he failed.

Leonardo was gone forever and all he had left was one of his katanas.

After the first few days, Casey didn’t know how many he was to wrapped up in his own emotions and those of Rapheal, Master Michelangelo, and Comander O’Neil. Once he pulled himself together enough, he tried to approach Master Splinter to give him Leonardo’s weapon. After all it was a part of Leonardo, it was full of his essence and his nimpo, it belonged with his true family. Master Splinter would make the best decision on who would keep it.

However, when he tried Splinter surprised him. He sat him down and asked about the one thing Casey could talk about for hours. Master Leonardo. He told him about his childhood. How Leonardo had raised him “And then dad said-“

“Dad?” Splinter interrupted him. His voice was soft and broken. When Casey looked at splinter his eyes were full of unshed tears and his ears were tucked close to his head. It took Casey a moment to realize what he had done. Up until this point he had hadn’t called Leo dad. Every other time he brought up the future counterpart they had been on a mission. He always called him ‘Master Leonardo’ on missions.

“Ya, he was my dad. We made it official on my tenth birthday. He adopted me.” It wasn’t truly official there was no paper work but that hadn’t mattered. To everyone in the resistance he was Casey Jones-Hamato. “That was when I painted my mask. I wanted to carry both of my parents with me.”

“That’s it I’ve made my decision.” Splinter rested his hands on the sword in his lap. His baby blue’s sword. The object with the strongest link to his lost son. He picked it up and looked at his reflection in it, picturing Leonardo standing beside him. He took a deep breath and held the blade out for Casey to take. “If I had the chance to have even one part of my mother, I would have protected it tooth and nail. And yet you were willing to give that comfort up for me and my boys. You are a Hamato and while it was not my son who raised you, I know he would have loved you the same. Take up his blade and continue to make him proud. Anata wa hitori ja nai.”

Casey sobbed as he took the sword carefully before throwing himself at Splinter for a hug. He was home. This was the life his dad always wanted for him.

That had been almost a month ago and Casey was still finding his place in the family. He carried Leo’s sword with him everywhere he goes, as well as his chainsaw. He joined Raph and Mikey when the two went out. He spent time with April and his mom, which that was super weird, in the city just experiencing normal life. They had offered him pizza once but he just couldn’t try it yet. It was something his dad asked him to do but it felt wrong trying his favorite food without him there, maybe one day he would try it but not now.

The one member of the family it was impossible to connect with was Donnie. He was constantly holed up in his lab. Casey remembers how dedicated Master Donatello was to his inventions during his childhood. He was constantly improving things up until his death. But there lies the issue.

He remembered Master Donatello’s death the best (besides the ones that happened the day he was sent to the past) since he was old enough to process it. It happened when he was 12. Donatello had wanted to sneak into the Krang’s ship, destroy it from the inside. He had wanted to go alone but Master Leonardo insisted on going with him. Only Master Leonardo returned.

He remembered how broken Leonardo was afterwards. He tried so hard to keep it together but that was his twin. He had lost his twin. Leonardo had tied Donatello’s mask around his sword hilt alongside Raphael’s so he could always have his brothers with him.

And now Donnie was experiencing the same thing. The difference is Donnie doesn’t have a rebellion on his shoulders to force him to keep moving. He’s isolating himself where Leonardo had to allow Michelangelo and April to support him or else the rebellion would have fallen apart. Casey knew his dad and he knew he would never want his twin to be left alone.

With that in mind Casey approached the lab. They had all told him to give Donnie space. That he was grieving in his own way, but after a month Casey couldn’t do it anymore. He promised himself when he took up his dads sword that he would do everything to make him proud. That includes taking care of his family.

With a deep breath Casey opened up the door to Donnie’s lab. Nothing could have prepared him for what he saw.

There was a large portal generated in the middle of the room. Attached to it was a series of screens showing scans of different worlds? Judging by the look of the people and locations flashing across the screens. But the part he couldn’t comprehend was the glass case attached to the screens. There floating inside of it was three objects he’d recognize anywhere. They were the fingers of the Krang’s suit. He had fought against enough Krang tech to recognize it from a distance.

Where did Donnie get those and what was he trying to do with them?

“Ah Casey Jones just the man I wanted to see.” Donnie called as he stepped out of the shadows towards Casey.

Chapter Text

Over the last month Usagi and Leonardo spent every day peering through books and scrolls trying to find a way for Leo to return to his world. After the first month Usagi’s and surprisingly Leo’s arms were healed enough for them to remove their bandages. Usagi could return to training and Leo started helping out more in the infirmary. His shell was still healing as was his leg but he could sit and treat wounds that didn’t require him to move around too much. Any downtime the two received was spent together reading though books and scrolls but also enjoying each other’s company. Occasionally Kitsune and Gen would join them. Over time both Kitsune and Gen were able to see past their biases and get to know Leonardo as a person rather than a ninja.

They passed another month like this. Leo was starting to wonder if he would ever return home, but he hadn’t given up hope yet. It was a ninja’s greatest weapon after all.

It was early in the morning when Usagi arrived at Leonardo’s quarters. He had a training session that would last until early afternoon and wanted to see if Leo need anything beforehand. ‘Or maybe you just want to see Leonardo-San’ Usagi quickly dismissed this thought, of course he wanted to see Leonardo-san they were friends now after all.

Usagi gently knocked on the door as he opened it. He didn’t want to startle Leonardo awake if he was sleeping nor did he want to just walk in if Leonardo was already up. It was a moot point however since Leonardo was already awake but he wasn’t looking at the door, no he was looking down at his lap. Usagi approached slowly not knowing what was going through his friend’s mind at that moment. Memories of his fight with the krang, a nightmare he had just awoken from, or thoughts of his family and their forced separation. Usagi’s heart aches for his friend at any of the options. Gently he called out not wanting to startle his friend when he was so deep in thought. “Leonardo-san?” Leonardo blinked slowly before turning his head to look at Usagi.

“Usagi-san! I’m sorry I didn’t notice you come in” Leo leans back against his pillows looking over at Usagi in an attempt to appear more relaxed than he really was. Usagi had noticed that Leo tended to try and hide when things were bothering him and redirect the topic so the people around him wouldn’t worry. He didn’t know if this tactic had worked on Leo’s brothers, but it would not work on him.

“Leonardo-San what is troubling you?” He tried to keep his voice kind as he didn’t want to force an answer but he also didn’t want Leo to feel that he had to hide his own feelings.

Leo looked up quickly “Nothing,” this proclamation was met with a dry look from Usagi, “that you need to worry about,” Usagi furrowed his eyebrows more and his lips pursed a clear sign that he was displease with this answer. “Ok fine, I was just - well I’m - “ Leo paused and letting out a deep sigh lowered his head, “I had a nightmare.” He looked back up at Usagi to see that he was listening, his face had softened and he nodded to let Leo know he could keep going. “It was about my time in the prison dimension, but this time I didn’t get out.” Leo wrapped his arms around himself as best he could. “It was so cold there.”

Usagi gently reached out to his friend and placed his hand on his shoulder. Usagi’s heart ached for Leonardo. While he still doesn’t know everything about what happened in the days leading up to Leo’s arrival in his world, (he was smart enough to know Leo left something big out of his story) he knew that his time in the prison dimension was a fate no one should have endured. If the Krang ever did come to Usagi’s world he would slay them for what they had done to Leo alone, let alone his family.

He tried to think of something he could say to his friend to help him. But his mind finally locked on the last part of what Leo said. He said it was cold, Leo’s body was shivering Usagi could feel it from his hand in his shoulder. “You’re not there anymore Leonardo-San. And you will never return there, I promise you that.” Usagi tried to drive as much conviction into his statement as he could. It was true Leo would never return to that dimension not while Usagi breathed. “Are you still cold? I could get you another blanket.”

Usagi made sure to smile at his friend he never wanted Leo to feel like a bother to him. No matter what Usagi had thought about the task of taking care of Leonardo at the beginning, now he could not be more grateful to his sensei for giving it to him.

Leo lifted his eyes from his lap turning his head to face his friend. “Actually, could I ask you for something?” Quickly his hand came up in between then to shake side to side. “and you can totally say no, but I was hoping that maybe I could - or you could help me” Leo’s words were getting faster and faster. He was obviously nervous in what he was asking.

“Anything Leonardo-San, you can ask me for anything” Usagi cut his friend off. He didn’t want Leo stressing out. He was confident that anything Leo need he could find a way to get it for him. Even if it took some time…. And calling in a favor from Kitsune, she maybe and ‘ex-thief’ but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t uhhh – acquire certain items for them from time to time.

Leo stopped to look at his friend. He was so lucky that it was Usagi who found him. He was so use to being the medic to his family that normally when he got sick, he was taking care of himself. Not because his brothers didn’t want to help, but because he didn’t want to burden them. But Usagi had never back down from caring for him.

“I was wondering if I could go outside and sit in the sun. I always warm up faster that way.” Leo was able to get through his question without tripping over his words this time.

Usagi took a moment to think. Leo’s shell is almost fully healed according to the healers when he spoke to them last night. But Leo’s leg was still broken in three places. If something were to happen Leo wouldn’t be able to get away easily. But the castle grounds were safe and while not all the vassals liked Leonardo’s presence they respected Lord Mifune’s wishes and Master Katsuichi’s claim of protection enough to hopeful not mess with Leo. Besides Leo hasn’t left his room in the two months he has lived in the castle. If they were carful Usagi should be able to get them outside. Plus, there was a place Usagi desperately wanted to show to his friend.

Smiling at Leo, Usagi responded, “I believe that will be doable. In fact, I know the perfect spot to show you.”

“Really!” Leo’s face lit up. He hadn’t been outside of his room since he woke up and though he understood why he’s not above admitting he was going a little bit stir crazy. “Thank you so much Usagi-San” the honorific rolling awkwardly off his tongue. Leo was still getting use to using the honorifics with the people around him. His dad had never really taught such formalities to them growing up and while Leo was a quick study of languages having master both English and Spanish the use of which honorific to use still tripped him up from time to time.

Usagi’s smile widened knowing that his friend was trying to respect his culture and people even though he was still confused on what to use when. It meant a lot that Leo was trying after his explanations of the different terms.

“It is my pleasure Leonardo-San. If we are going to get you outside, we must hurry my training will start soon and I don’t want to be late again” Usagi had been late to one too many trainings recently. Gently Usagi helped Leo move his legs to the edge of the bed. He picked up one of Leo’s blankets and draped around Leo’s shoulders while putting a second one over his own right arm “to keep you warm until the sun rises” Usagi placed himself on Leo’s right side so that he was opposite Leo’s broken leg. He wrapped his arm around Leo’s waist and waited until Leo placed his arm around his shoulders.

Leo felt his cheeks heat up a little with how tightly Usagi held him. ‘Stop being weird about this he’s just helping you outside, he’s just supporting you’ slowly Leo placed his right arm around Usagi’s shoulders.

“Are you ready Leonardo-San” Usagi asked turning his head to look at Leo only to realize how close their faces were.

“Yep, absolutely, totally ready” Leo let out quickly turning away from Usagi.

Usagi felt a little disappointed at that, a part of him wishing for Leo to meet his eyes again but he quickly pushed that feeling away. He could filter through his feelings in meditation later. Now he had to focus on helping Leonardo-San outside.

“Alright, we’ll stand on the count of three, one, two, thee.” Usagi stood slowly giving Leo time to get his weight under him on his right leg. He also made sure to keep a tight hold of his friend and take as much of his weight as Leonardo need him to. Carefully he watched Leo’s face for any sign of discomfort or pain.

It had been a long time since Leo had put any weight on either of his legs and it showed. Leo struggled to get his right leg to not buckle under his weight. As he got up to his full height, he felt dizzy and his vision went dark and cloudy for a second. He knew it was the blood pooling in his lower body and would pass in a few moments but that doesn’t mean that it doesn’t suck when it happened.

“Leonardo-San are you sure you are well enough to make the journey outside?” Usagi was starting to worry, maybe he had made the wrong call. What if Leo’s body wasn’t ready to get out of bed yet.? What if this puts Leo’s healing back?

“I’ll be alright Usagi-San, just dizzy it will pass in a few moments.” Leo tried to reassure his friend. He opened his eyes and turned his head to look upon his friend only to realize something. Usagi was a hair shorter then him. Not by much mind you but he still was.

“Are you sure Leonardo-San? I can always carry you outside that might be easier on you.” Usagi was still worried for his friend. Leo was already pale and he hadn’t even put any weight on his bad leg yet.

“No, I’ll be okay, just gonna need to take it slow.” Leo smiled at his friend for his kindness while also trying to push the idea of being carried as far from his mind as possible.

“If you insist my friend. When you are ready, we will start.”

Slowly the two of them made their way outside. They walked quietly together, Leo to focused on his next step and Usagi watching his friend closely for any signs of his legs giving out.

Eventually they made their way out. Once outside Usagi led them up a small hill. At the top of the hill is what Usagi wanted to show Leonardo. It was a cherry tree, but this one was special. It was in a state of eternal bloom.

As they finally approached the tree Usagi noticed the lack of reaction from Leo, he looked at his friend’s face only to realize his eyes were locked on the ground, paying attention to his next step. Usagi slowly stopped their walking and cleared his throat gaining Leo’s attention. Usagi nodded his head towards the tree and Leo followed his friend’s gaze only to gasp.

The tree was huge, its branches covering the small hill top. The tree was full of pink sakura blossoms. Just at that moment a breeze blew by causing petals to rain down from the tree in the early morning light. Leo had never seen a plant that looked so beautiful.

Usagi smiled at his friend’s awe. “They say the tree was blessed by Amaterasu herself. A gift to the very first leader of the Geishu clan, it is a symbol of our hope for the future. As long as there are blossoms on the tree, our people will continue to thrive.” Usagi explained the legend of the tree as they moved closer to it.
Once beside the trunk Usagi turned to Leo, “Think you can balance for a second, I’ll lay this blanket on the ground for you to sit on.” Usagi said, gesturing to the blanket over his shoulder. Leo nodded and carefully they maneuvered themselves so Leo could lean against the tree without Usagi’s support. Usagi spread the blanket out so it was right next to the tree giving Leo something to rest against. He then stood back up and helped Leo to sit down. He crouched beside him helping Leo get comfortable.

Then another breeze blew by causing more petals to fall but also causing Leo to shiver. The sun wasn’t up yet and Leo was already having trouble getting warm. Usagi made a decision. He pulled the blanket from Leo’s shoulders and laid it over his lap. Leo gave him a weird look for that but it quickly changed to a blush when Usagi untied his haori. Usagi shook off the outer layer of clothing before dapping it over Leonardo shoulders. Leo pulled his arms though the sleeves as Usagi pulled the front of the haori closed.

When Usagi looked up, he realized what he had just done. How he had just helped Leonardo put on his clothes. How he now held the front of his haori in his hands, resting them on top of Leo’s chest. How their faces were inches apart. His face turned beat red as another breeze blew knocking more petals down but this time Leonardo did not shiver. The perfect excuse.

He let go of the fabric and pulled back. “That should keep you warm until the sun comes up.” He reached up and rubbed his hand against the back of his neck. Leonardo just nodded dumbly along with his sentence. He was still stuck in the moment they had just shared. Usagi looked away only to see the sun starting to rise. “I’ve got to get to training, but I’ll check in on you during our breaks.” After all, the place Leonardo now sat looked over the training field. Usagi did not do that on purpose, nope not a chance.

Usagi stood and started to head down the hill, “Thank you, Usagi-san” Leo called out after him. Usagi turned to look at him over his shoulder. “I really appreciate this.” Whether ‘this’ was being outside or the haori that Leo was currently pulling around himself, Usagi didn’t know. Was it to hopeful to say both?

He smiled at Leo, turning to give him a small bow, “It was my pleasure. See you soon, Leonardo-san” and with that Usagi took off down the hill, hoping he’d make it in time.

Leonardo watched him run off. His hand resting over his racing heart.
______________________________________________________________________________

Leonardo rested under the cherry blossom tree as the sun rose. He had a perfect view of the training field from where he sat and could see Usagi sparing with Gen and Kitsune at the same time. He was impressed with the bunny’s speed and reflexes.

As he was watching his hands needed something to do. He very rarely, if ever, could sit still and with his leg making it hard to move on his own he had taken to making something in his lap. He had been absent mindedly gathering leaves, grass, and fallen flowers and was making a flower crown in his lap. It was something April had taught him and his brother how to do. They had all loved them and when they could find flowers, they would often make them for each other to wear.

Raph had always been the worst at it. His large hands making it hard to tie the small knots needed to form the chains. Even harder to weave in the larger flowers later. He used to get so sad when his didn’t turn out as nicely. Leo, Donnie, and Mikey had noticed and took turns make Raph’s and then wearing the one he made themselves.

Leo looked down at his creation and sighed sadly. He missed his brother like a lost limb. He didn’t know it was possible to miss someone this much. He thought it was bad when they had lost Gram Gram but her death was nothing compared to this.

But if he was given the chance, he would make the same decision over again and again. His family’s safety meant everything to him. Besides it wasn’t so bad here Katsuichi, Kitsune, and Gen were so kind to him. And then there was Usagi.

He looked up just in time to watch Usagi jump over Kitsune who was sweeping an attack at his feet while also dodging Gen’s sweep for his head. As he jumped between the two, he spun so that when he landed he was facing the two of them and was able to catch their next attack on his blades.

Ok. That was hot. Leo could admit that to himself. If Leo had had any doubts about his sexuality the whole Don Suave incident kindly cleared it all up. But it was different with Usagi. He was passionate but also soft spoken. He listened to Leo when he talked and ask follow up questions rather than assuming he was done. He was incredibly compassionate. After all he was the one that decided that Leo was worth the risk. He might still be shaky on the why but he knew that the people here were not big fans of ninjas. Which rude, he and his family are awesome. But Usagi had chosen to help him with no knowledge of who he was as a person. He was incredible. Funny, kind, a heck of a fighter. He-

“What are you doing” Leo jumped and quickly looked down at his side where he heard the noise. There was a little girl. She was a black cat with a white spot around her nose. Her eyes were a bright green and her hair was a pulled up in a loose bun between her ears. She wore a simple wrap style dress that was pale green. She looked up at Leo with wide curious eyes.

Leo smiled at her and lifted the almost finish crown from his lap. “This?” He asked holding it up for her to see better. It was a simple weave of leaves and grass but he had artfully placed the fallen cherry blossoms on it providing it with a soft elegant look. The little girl’s eyes latched on to the crown and nodded never looking away from the pretty weave. “I was making a flower crown. This one’s almost done. Do you want it?“ Leo asked the girl.

Her eyes lit up and her hands clapped together in front of her. Leo noticed that her fingers were also white. “Really!?!” The little girl was obviously excited at the prospect of owning something so pretty.

Leo smiled at her. “Of course. Come over here so I can fit it to your head.” He said gesturing for the girl to move a little closer. She quickly did and Leo tided the crown off. He had made it a little too big for her so he had the extra trail down the back of her head like ribbons. “There you go.” The little girl spun around and smiled at him. “Want to see how it looks?” Leo reached into his pouch and pulled out a small mirror he kept in there. The little girl nodded eagerly looking at her reflection and smiling in delight.

“Thank you!” She cried before taking of running.

“You’re welcome!” Leo called after her with a chuckle. He turned his attention back to the sparing ring. It looked like Kitsune was taking a break while Gen and Usagi continued to spare off and on. Leo settled back to watch starting to gather more material to make a new crown when he heard footsteps tuning towards him.

He looked over and saw the little cat running towards him but she wasn’t alone. Behind her was a little blond bunny and a grey dog. The bunny had her ears lose flying behind her as she ran as they were quite long. She wore a soft pink dress that complimented her pink eyes. The grey dog had floppy ears. He ran behind the girls and wore a soft orange shirt with black bottoms. Both the bunny and the dog were obviously younger than the cat. And oddly enough they all came running to Leo holding flowers.

“Mister, mister, could you make these into crowns? Please!” The cat from earlier spoke as soon as she was close enough for him to hear. She and her friends looked so excited. They reminded Leo of when Mikey would discover a new art style and wanted to show it to his brothers. He smiled at them. It’s not like he had much else to do anyway.

“Of course. Do you walk to learn how?” At that the three eagerly nodded. “Alright,” he chuckled and gestured to the area around him. Have a seat and hand me some flowers.” The kids quickly sat around Leo making sure they could see what his hands were doing. Leo reached out to the dog as it seemed he was the youngest and most likely to struggle with the process. “Here I’ll start with yours. I’m Leo by the way”

“I’m Mitsuki,” the cat from earlier introduced herself before gesturing to the bunny who was shyly waving, “That’s Hikari and that’s Haru.” She finished gesturing to the grey dog whose tail was wagging excitedly.

“It’s wonderful to meet you. Now you ready to learn” he got three excited head nodded in return. He looked at the flowers the boy had brought a mixture of blue and purple hydrangea. They were quite big flowers so they would need a good base. He looked over as saw a bush full of what looked to be baby’s breath. “Mitsuki could you go grab me some of those.” He said pointing to the bush. The girl nodded and quickly took off. While she was gone Leo started to show the kids the basic weaving of grass and leaves use to make the base.

Once Mitsuki returned with the small flowers with large stems he started adding them in. The whole time he was explaining to the children what he was doing and how. Eventually he got to adding the larger flowers, he pulled apart small clumps of flowers from the main bunches while explained how to secure them and balance them in with the rest of the flowers. When he was done, he placed the finish crown on Haru’s head and the boy beamed at him while the girls clapped excitedly.

Hikari nervously held out her flowers for him. She was nervous he would expect her to make her own now that he had shown them. Leo smiled warmly at her. She reminded him of his younger self asking Raph for help fixing ripped toys. He gently took her flowers; they rested on a few branches. They were apricot blossoms and were a mix of white flowers and pink flowers. This time as he started the base, he asked the children if they would like to follow along. The three nodded as one and moved to find materials and when they were ready Leo started again. This time was much slower as he would stop to help the children when one got stuck or was confused on what to do next. Eventually he was able to start weaving in the bigger flowers while still instructing the children in the base weaves.

As Leo finished Hikari’s crown, and the children were still struggled with their weaving, Leo felt eyes upon them. Looking up he saw a small panda watching him and the children. The panda was wearing fancy looking clothes. It had a sleeveless purple haori with a clan symbol on it. Underneath was a grey nagagi and black hamaka. The boy was watching Leo and the children and he seemed to be edging his way closer to the group but unsure how to join.

And oh boy, did Leo know that feeling. The feeling of wanting to join in so badly but knowing you weren’t welcome. It was a feeling he and his brothers lived with anytime they snuck up topside seeing the people of New York live their lives and knowing they were not welcome. April tried her best and the hidden city helped open up possibilities but there was always a part of him that wanted to go do normal teenage things with his brothers without worrying about the consequences.

“Excuse me would you like to join us.” Leo called out to the boy. The boy perked up looking so excited. But other children perked up to, they turned and saw who Leonardo was talking to a gasped. Hikari looked scared as she turned to Leo.

“No Leo-San.” She said in a soft voice while shaking her head. Leo was confused by that reaction.

“Why? What wrong?”

“That’s Lord Noriyuki we aren’t allowed to play with him.” Mitsuki said looking a little panicked.

“Said who?” Leo was so confused. He was just a boy and he was around their age, why couldn’t they play?

“He a Lord Leo-San he doesn’t have time to play.” Haru said like it was a fact.

Leo looked back over at the boy, Lord Noriyuki, to see that the boy had deflated. ‘He must have heard them.’ Leo thought his heart breaking for this boy. “Well, if he has time and he would like to join us I don’t see why he can’t.” Leo made sure to pitch his voice so that the boy would hear.

The result was instant, Lord Noriyuki lit up and started to hurry towards them. The other children looked deep in thought before nodding “That makes sense.” Mitsuki deduced for herself and her friend. Satisfied that they could continue playing since and ‘adult’ said it was okay.

The young Lord joined them sitting in front of Leo smiling at the group. Leo smiled back. “Hello I’m Leo and these are my friends Mitsuki, Hakari, and Haru. We are make making flower crowns.” Leo introduced the young Lord to all of the children while gesturing to them, before holding up his completed flower crown and placing it on Hikari’s head. The little girl beamed at him so happy to have a crown like her friends. “Would you like one?”

The young Lord started to nodded excitedly, but then there was a shout “Lord Noriyuki!” A cat came running toward them. She had to be close to Leo’s age, probably a bit older. Her fur was tan in color but she had long black hair that she pulled up into a pony tail with a white ribbon. She wore a sleeveless fuchsia haori on top of a black nagagi and purple hakama. She ran towards the group before bending over putting her hands on her knees and breathing hard. “You know - not to - wonder off.” She got out between breaths. “What are you doing?”

The boy seemed to shrink into himself again in a way the reminded Leo a little too much of Donnie when he was told to stop talking about one of his hyper fixations. It struck a nerve so Leo answered. “Making flower crowns you want one.” Leo said it casually with a shrug of his shoulders like this wasn’t a big deal because it shouldn’t be. The cat looked at him and then at the other children in surprise as if she was noticing them for the first time. Then her face softened as she understood what was happening.

Noriyuki grasped the bottom of her pant leg “Please Tomoe Ame.” And with that she sat down next to her charge. This was the first time since the young Lord’s arrived that he was spending time with children his age and she was not going to be the one to stop it.

“Alright, what flowers do you want to use?” Leo asked. There were only fallen cherry blossoms around them but he figured he’d ask.

“Oh,” Mitsuki cried out throwing her hand in the air, “we could use chrysanthemum. There are some around the corner near the palace. We can go get them for you Leo-San.”

“That be great. Would you also grab more baby’s breath in your way we will need it.” Leo smiled at the three children as they all took off to get what they needed. “Why don’t we get started with the base. I’ll show you how to do it.” Noriyuki nodded and eagerly watch Leo get to work.

“Chrysanthemum are a great choice.” Tomoe Ame said to fill the silence.

“Why is that?” Leo asked curious to what she meant.

“It is a flower that represent royalty.” Tomoe Ame explained.

“Do you know the meaning of the other flowers?” Leo asked excited to learn something new.

“Actually, yes I do.” Tomoe Ame explained what the other flowers meant as they waited for the children to return and Leo worked on the base of Noriyuki’s crown. Sakura meaning hope and renewal. Hydrangea meaning heartfelt gratitude. Apricot blossoms meaning faithfulness, elegance, and purity of heart.

The children returned with some yellow chrysanthemum as well as some baby’s breath, blue hydrangea and violets. When Leo asked what the other flowers were for the children smiled at him “we need to make you a crown!” Haru said proudly. Leo could have cried these kids were too cute.

Leo started weaving in the baby’s breath into Noriyuki’s crown while explaining what he was doing. The other children started to copy him weaving baby’s breath into the base Mitsuki made since they decided hers was the best.

“Can-can I help?” Noriyuki asked the question so quietly it was almost missed but the other children looked at each other before nodding and moving closer to Noriyuki showing him what they were doing and how it worked. Periodically they would ask Leo if they were doing it right to which he would provide encouragement and support when needed.

He finished weaving the chrysanthemum into Noriyuki’s crown right as the children finished weaving Leo’s crown together. He gently placed Noriyuki’s crown upon his head and then bowed his head so that Mitsuki and Hikari could put his crown on his head. It was a little unbalanced as they hadn’t separated the hydrangeas as much as they probably should have but it didn’t matter. Leo was so happy to share this with them.

“Leonardo-San” Leo looked up to see Usagi staring wide eyed at him. Next to Usagi was Lord Mifune.

_____________________________________________________________________________

Usagi and his friends were taking a break from training and he wanted to go check on Leonardo. “I’ll be back in a bit I want to make sure Leonardo-San doesn’t need anything.” He said as he started to turn to leave, he heard Kitsune snicker behind him.

“That and to make sure he saw your ‘amazing’ skills.” She teased.

“What!?!?” Usagi called out, wiping back around to face her. He was bright red in color.

“Come on bunny butt you were adding way more, what was the word Leo-San used ah, pizzazz to your fighting then you normally do.” Gen joined in on the teasing.

“You sat him with a perfect view of the field and then after making sure he was watching asked to spare us both at the same time. On top of that you were doing flips to dodge us. You’re showing off and you know it.” Kitsune accused her brother. Pointing from the tree where Leo was to where Usagi now stood.

“I am not showing off. I wanted to practice some new moves that’s all.” Usagi protested. Was he really that obvious. Sure, he wanted to impress Leonardo it was the first time he would see Usagi fight. Leonardo had fought an alien intent on destroying his world! Usagi never would believe that from someone else but after spending time with Leonardo he had no doubt he was telling the truth. Leonardo had to be an incredible swords man and when he was heals Usagi couldn’t wait to spar against him. So ya, he wanted to show off a little. Okay maybe a lot.

“You’re not fooling anyone bunny butt now go find your ‘friend’ and see how unimpressed he is” Gen waved his hand at Usagi for him to walk away. Secretly he hoped Leo was impressed with Usagi. They seemed to have a lot in common. Gen had never seen Usagi so infatuated with someone before not even his childhood crushes.

Usagi walked away trying to get his face to cool down. He didn’t need to walk up to Leonardo looking like a blushing mess and ask what he thought of the training. Wait no that’s not what he was asking! He was checking-in to see if Leonardo need anything. ‘And if he brings up the training then I’ll ask what he thought.’ Usagi nodded to himself, with a plan of action in mind he started to walk up to the cherry blossom tree.

Only to run head on into someone in front of him. It was like hitting a mountain and Usagi bounced off and almost landed on the ground if the person hadn’t reached out to catch him. “Usagi-Kun are you alright? It’s not like you to be unaware of your surroundings.” Lord Mifune said pulling Usagi upright.

He just ran into Lord Mifune. Just plowed right into him. That’s it! first Gunichi injuries him and now he’s run face first into the Lord! He needs to stop thinking about Leonardo! This is getting ridiculous!

“I am fine my Lord.” Usagi said while bowing. “I apologize for running into you I was lost in thought.”

Lord Mifune hummed. “I’m sure you were.” He said looking at the young man as he stood back up. Lord Mifune raised his hand to his mouth in a thinking expression but also to cover a small smirk. “On an unrelated note, what can you tell me about your guest Leonardo?”

Usagi went red. ‘Interesting I might have to change my bet with Katsuichi.’ Lord Mifune thought.

“I-I-what do you want to know?” Usagi finally got his brain back enough to put a coherent question together.

The mirth from his earlier teasing left Lord Mifune as he started to walk, Usagi moving to follow. “Is there any reason you can think of that he might be a threat?” Lord Mifune asked. His expression was dark and Usagi couldn’t tell what the Lord was thinking but he move to reassure him

“No, my Lord. Leonardo-San has done nothing in actions or words that would make me believe he would betray our kindness.” Usagi defended Leonardo instantly. A part of him knew it was ludicrous to defend Leonardo, he was a ninja that he’s known for just over two months. He was a ninja with an impossible story, he shouldn’t trust him. But he couldn’t align the image of the ninja he had heard about his whole life with the boy he had come to know. The idea of Leonardo trying to hurt them was as insane to him as the idea of Katsuichi trying to hurt them. It was an impossible reality, something that would never be. He had to convince Lord Mifune of the same. “Why do you ask my Lord? Has there been… concerns raised?” He picked his words carefully not wanting to call them what they were. Baseless accusations.

Lord Mifune looked over Usagi’s head “Only my own.” He said as his eyes locked on something behind Usagi.

Usagi turned to see what Lord Mifune was looking at only for his world to stop.

There underneath the cherry blossom tree sat Leonardo surrounded by falling petals. He was still wearing Usagi’s haori which did funny things to Usagi’s heart, but that wasn’t all he was wearing. Leo had a flower crown with blue and purple flowers framing his face and bringing out the color of his mask and eyes. He looked gorgeous and delicate all at once. “Leonardo-San” Usagi couldn’t process anything else that wasn’t the boy in front of him.

That was until Leo and the people around him looked over at Usagi. He finally took notice of the other people around Leonardo. He was surrounded by children who were also wearing flower crowns but that wasn’t what caught Usagi’s attention. No it was the presence of young Lord Noriyuki and his loyal vessel Tomoe Ame that caught his attention. And Usagi’s world stopped again for a very different reason.

Lord Mifune’s adopted son was with Leonardo. Lord Mifune’s terrified of people son. Lord Mifune’s son who lost his birth family to a ninja attack just last year. The son Lord Mifune was incredible protective of. That son was in front of Hamato ‘I’m a ninja from another dimension’ Leonardo.

‘Oh sh-‘

___________________________________________________________________________

Lord Mifune had lost many people in his life. When he first took over as the Lord of the Geishu clan he never thought his life would be like this. He never planned to fall in love with the most beautiful woman. His Akemi. She was beloved by their people and truly worked to make life fair and just for the lower class. A mission Mifune still prided himself on to this day. Then came the best news of his life, his beloved was with child. They were going to be parents and have a family. But it just couldn’t be. Childbirth is hard and - and he had lost them both.

For years his grief had overwhelmed him. If it hadn’t been for the help of his dear friend, Katsuichi, he never would have pulled himself back together.

Then last year the neighboring lands were attacked by the Neko clan. He suspected they were paid off by Lord Hikiji, who wished to remove local Lords to claim their lands for himself. The Neko ninjas had managed to assassinate most of the Lord’s family except for their young son Noriyuki.

Mifune had taken the boy in without question. He had been good friends with the boy’s parents and in doing so ensured that their lands would not fall into Lord Hikiji hands. He loved Noriyuki as if he was his own. They had only been father and son for a year and he would burn cities down to ensure his son’s safety. He had lost his family once. He would not lose his new family, not when he could protect him.

So, you can imagine both his joy and his nerves seeing his precious son playing with the ninja Katsuichi’s boy had rescued.

On one hand his sweet sweet boy was finally playing with other children. He knew how hard it was for the boy to make friends. For one the trauma of his parents dying in front of him had renders the boy almost silent. He only really talked to Tomoe Ame (who had been his guard since he arrived) and himself and even that was few and far between. The other problem was Mifune’s own protectiveness was legendary and the other parents were worried about letting their kids play with Noriyuki. Fearing that if the boy was hurt or upset, it would bring the Lord wrath upon them. This was not true, Mifune had never used his position against his people, but other Lords are known for do so. Mifune understood the concern, he just hated that it was his position that stopped his boy from making friends. So, to see him happily playing with the other children warmed his heart.

On the other hand, his child was with a ninja. Katsuichi had reassured him that the boy was harmless to them, but how could they be sure. And yet his own son who had watched his parent get cut down by ninja scum was happily sitting with the boy. Smiling at him when he talked and listening to his and the other children’s instructions.

Hearing Usagi’s reassurance as well was nice, the boy normally had a good head on his shoulders. However, he knew the boy’s opinion was bias by the very obvious infatuation he had with the kame. Something that was very clear in his voice when he said the boy’s name. Which also revealed that Mifune was watching. Usagi needs to get that under control, or just court the boy already. Actually, Usagi should keep it up for at least two more months so it will fall in line with Mifune bet with Katsuichi.

He watched as all of his son’s new friends stiffen at the sight of him. Tomoe Ame straightened up as well, making sure she was ready to move if her Lord asked her to. The only two who seemed to stay relaxed were his son and Leonardo himself. Or maybe the boy was to focused on Usagi to see the potential threat in front of him.

Noriyuki lit up when he saw him and ran over to show off his flower crown. Mifune kneeled down to get a better look. “That is beautiful my boy. Who made it for you?” At the question Noriyuki excitedly pointed back to Leonardo who gave a little wave. “I see, it seems Tomoe Ame-kun doesn’t have one yet. Would you and your friends like to go get some flowers for her from the Royal Garden. Noriyuki gasped and nodded excitedly looking back at his new friends who were in awe. The garden had been his wife’s and he made sure it was well taken care of in her memory. Not many people were allowed to pick the flowers there. “Tomoe Ame-kun, Usagi-kun would you to mind going with the children. I’ll stay with Leonardo-san and keep him company.”

The children excitedly ran off with Tomoe Ame right behind them. Usagi lingered for a moment obvious in his worry before doing what was asked of him and following the others.

Mifune approached where Leonardo sat seeing as the boy couldn’t really move to well. “Leonardo-san can I be honest with you?” The boy nodded so he continued. “My son means the world to me and he has already lost so much.” Mifune looks at Leonardo to see he had the boy’s full attention. “This is the first time I have ever seen my boy play with other children.”

“He’s a great kid, quiet and shy about joining in. He reminded me of my brother.” Leo said think about when they were younger and Donnie always wanted to join them in ruff housing but couldn’t because of his soft shell. How he wouldn’t ask them to join but desperately wanted to. “It’s why I called him over. I could tell he wanted to join but didn’t know how to ask. I hope that’s okay.” Leo looked back at the Lord to see a look of surprise on his features.

Leonardo had asked him to join. That is both potentially very sweet and very threatening. Mifune had to find out which it was. “I am greatful that you did, it’s good to see him with children his own age. There are certain people who would love to see my son dead and-“ before Mifune could finish his statement, be it a probing statement or a threat, Leo interrupted him.

“What? He’s just a kid! Do you know who I’ll keep an eye out for them. There’s no way someone’s hurting any of those kids!” Leo had a fierce look on his face, a mix of protection and angry.

Mifune was stunned, the boy had spent a few hours at most with the kids and was already willing to protect them. Then he realized what the look on Leo’s face was, it was the look of an older brother ready to do what is need for his youngers. Mifune smiled. He’d keep an eye on the situation but seeing how Leo acted so far, he didn’t seem to be a threat.

“Not at this moment but I will let you know when I do” Mifune answer Leo who nodded his head.

“Good. I don’t let people hurt kids.” Leo said resting back. “I won’t let anyone hurt your son. I know how important family is.” He said it softly, a statement just for the two of them. When the boy had first awoken Mifune was one of the few Katsuichi had shared the boy’s true tale with. Looking at the boy now it was the first time Mifune believe it.

He smiled down at the boy, “I know you won’t,” and just to lighten the mood, “nice haori by the way.” Leonardo’s face went bright red. As stated before, Usagi needs to start courting this boy soon.

Before Leo could respond there was a shout from the path. Both turned to see the children returning. Mitsuki and Haru ran ahead with their arms full of flowers. Noriyuki and Tomoe Ame followed behind with Noriyuki carrying some orange and white chrysanthemum. And last was Usagi who was carrying Hikari, the girl was trying to tuck some of her white and pink peonies into the tie around his ears.

“Leo-San could we make one for Usagi-San to??” Mitsuki called out as they approached. Leo smiled at them.

“As long as it’s okay with him.” He said looking at Usagi as he sat down next to him placing Hikari down. She handed Leo the peonies and asked him to help her make Usagi’s.

Usagi smiled sheepishly at Leo. “I’m do for a break, might as well spend it over here.”

Noriyuki ran over to his father and grabbed his pants leg. Mifune kneeled down in front of his son as the boy held up his flowers. “Want to make me one to?” He asked to which the boy nodded. He smiled and sat down as well to join the little group. He watched as the kids competed for Leo’s help and attention and realized it had been a long time since life had been this peaceful

Chapter Text

“Ah Casey Jones just the man I wanted to see.” Donnie called as he stepped out of the shadows towards Casey.

“Mas- Donnie what’s going on?” Casey asked gesturing to the machine in front of him. After spending time with Mikey and Raph he had started to call them by their nicknames to help himself separate the brothers now from their future counter parts. With Raph it was easy as he never met him in the future but Mikey and April had been harder. He had yet to address Donnie since the invasion and stumbled over his name.

“What’s going on here? Well, I don’t know if you could wrap your head around the genius of my invention so rather than explain what it is I’ll tell you what it does” Donnie grabbed the edge of the portal door and spun around before releasing it and staking towards Casey. “This machine is how I am going to rescue ‘Nardo from his prison.”

Any insult Casey felt at Donnie calling him stupid left his body at that statement, along with any other thought or feeling. He could only think one thing ‘could it be possible can he really save dad?’ Then reality hit him. It had been over a month. Even if Leo had been alive the first time they opened a portal there was no way he could have survived in the prison dimension that long. Not with the Krang there.

“Not that you or the others would care since you already gave up on him” Donnie continued unaware or uncaring of the emotional turmoil the boy in front of him was experiencing.

And ow did that statement hurt. Casey would never give up on his dad. But Casey had lost people before, death was part of his reality. It didn’t seem to be part of Donnie’s.

“Donnie he’s-“ Casey took a big breath forcing himself to continue. “Leo’s not coming back”

“Oh, but he is. I’ll make sure of it.” Donnie refuted as though he was the only one speaking the truth.

“And how do you plan to do that!?” Casey was trying to stay calm he really was, but Donnie’s delusion was like a stab to the heart. Of course, he wanted Leonardo to be alive but it’s just not true. They have to live in the here and now to be able to keep moving. His dad always taught him the best way to honor someone was to carry them with you and live on, not wallow in them being gone. But Donnie didn’t want to do that, he wanted to live on in a world where Leo was alive.

“I’m so glad you asked.” Donnie gestured to the screens behind him. Right now, I am scanning through dimensional frequencies searching for the correct dimension. I had to use something to track down the right one.” He moved so he was standing behind the glass container with the three floating Krang fingers. “Fortunately, Mikey’s portal gave us a useful present to finding the prison dimension.”

Casey heart froze. No this couldn’t be going where he thought it was. Donnie could not be that stupid.

“This metal has a unique chemical formula and the prison dimension is full of it. Full of it I say.” Donnie threw out his arms and let out a cackle. “Any minute now my scan should be complete.”

Just at that moment the machine let out a ding and all the Monitor screens switched to make up one image. The image of the prison dimension. There it was, in all its desolate glory.

Casey felt his eyes well up with tears this couldn’t be happening. All they had done. All they had sacrificed to close the portal. Donnie was going to just throw it away!

“Oh, would you look at that. That’s impeccable timing.” Donnie said as he looked at the picture on his monitors. He started moving to boot up the portal generator. It would take the longest time to power up and he wanted it ready when he triangulated ‘Nardo’s location.

“Are you insane?! You want to open up a portal to the prison dimension again?!” Casey yelled at him. Donnie turned to face the boy frustrated at his lack of understanding.

“It’s not like I’m going to open a portal all willy nilly. That’s why I’m glad your here.” He started to approach Casey again but the boy took a step back from him. Donnie let out a frustrated noise. “Look I just need Leo’s sword so I can find his location in the dimension. We open a portal right in front of him. Pull him to safety and we close it again. No problem.” It was so simple. He held his hand out expectantly. “Now hand over ‘Nardo’s sword so yours truly can save the day.”

Casey couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You don’t get it do you. Leonardo is dead. Even if he ran from the Krang. Avoided him for as long as he could, look at that dimension, what do you see?” Casey threw his arm out at the image on the monitors. “It’s desolate, empty. There’s nothing to eat or drink. It’s been a month. Face it Donnie, he’s- he’s gone.” Casey’s rage left him as he dropped his head his voice shaking at the end. This hurt, this hurt so much. He wanted his dad so bad.

“No that’s not true how could the Krang survive all that time if that were true.” Donnie was still approaching Casey. The boy was to distracted to see him moving closer. There was no way what Casey was saying was true. There had to be other things in there and Leo was so creative he’d figure something out.

Casey looked up at Donnie. The look in his eyes caused Donnie to freeze. “Why do you think only three Krang came through. They were trapped with a whole invasion force; their whole species was in there. Only three came out. Why?” He paused but Donnie didn’t answer, the soft-shell staring at him, so he answered himself. “They ate each other, Donnie. Only the strong survive, they consumed the weak.” Donnie’s face went slack with shook as he started shaking his head. “Leonardo’s not alive. Not in there. Not with that thing.”

Donnie closed his eyes and lowered his head. His fist clenched and he started shaking. Then his head snapped up, “YOU LIE!” He took a menacing step towards Casey causing the boy to step back in panic. Donnie was so focused on his rage in the moment he didn’t see Casey hit the panic button on his belt alerting the rest of the family they were needed. “Leonardo is alive and I’m going to save him! Now give me that sword.” Donnie lunged at Casey.

Casey ducked under Donnie’s arm pulling out his chainsaw. He couldn’t pull Leo’s sword in one of his brothers it felt like the deepest of betrayals. He turned to face Donnie brandishing his weapon. “I will not let you throw away Master Leonardo’s sacrifice for your own delusions”

Donnie pulled his staff out and swung out at Casey. The boy parried the first blow but Donnie was fast and caught him on the side with the other end of his staff.

Casey stumbled but got his footing back enough to dodge the next two hits Donnie tried to land. What he couldn’t see was that he was getting backed up towards the portal. Casey swung his chainsaw out trying to create some space between him and Donnie, but in the back swing he had knocked something over. He didn’t have time to see what as Donnie had jumped away from him only to use his nimpo to create rockets on the end of his staff launching himself forward. He slammed into Casey knocking the boy to the floor. He pins him there with the staff against Casey’s chest and arms making it impossible for Casey to move.

Donnie got right in Casey’s face “Don’t you get it, I would know if he was dead. He’s my twin! I would have felt something if he was gone! I’d know the exact moment he stopped existing down to my very core.” Donnie bowed his head here as he started to cry. He hated crying. But still tears slipped from his eyes and on to Casey’s face. “He has to be alive.” Donnie was starting to shake with emotion. “He promised he’d never leave me.”

Casey looked up at Donnie, his heart broke for the turtle in front of him. “Donnie, I want Leonardo back as badly as you do. He - he was my dad. I’d do anything to get him back. But he’s gone.“ Donnie looked at Casey in shock.

“You were raised by ‘Nardo?” He breathed the question. He didn’t think anyone else was hurting as badly as him. Everyone else seemed to be moving on.

“Could you not tell? I guess I need to start telling more bad jokes.” Casey tried. Tried to do what his dad always could. Make his loved ones laugh.

Before Donnie could respond to that, they were interrupted.

“DONNIE WATCH OUT” that was Raph. Donnie looked up just in time to see his portal open in front of him. A direct link to the prison dimension. Casey must have accidentally hit the on switch with his large swing. But that didn’t matter right now.

What mattered is the Krang about to crush them and escape. It was right at the gate arm raised to bring down all its force in him and Casey.

Donnie didn’t think. He braced himself firmly over Casey to protect him as much as possible from the blow. This was ‘Nardo’s boy. Maybe not his ‘Nardo but family none the less, and Donnie would protect his family.

Luckily, he didn’t have to.

Raph’s giant red nimpo fist struck the Krang with all the force of Raph’s rage and grief. That thing already took one of his baby brothers. There was no way he was letting it take another. Raph nimpo was still pushing the Krang back when the portal closed.

Donnie, Raph and Casey all looked over at the controls to see Barron Draxum standing at the switch. Mikey was standing next to him. Clutching on to his second father and shaking like a leaf.

“We need to have a talk. Now.” Barry said looking at all of his family members scattered across the room.

———————————

Draxum had gathered the family in the living room away from Donnie’s lab. Far away from Donnie’s lab. He looked around him. Mikey sat close to him still shaken by the Krang’s almost escaping. Lou sat next to the boy a hand on his back trying to comfort his youngest. In the middle-sat Donnie and Casey, they were wrapped up with one of Donnie’s extra soft purple blankets across their shoulders. After the portal closed Donnie had latched on to Casey’s hand and hadn’t let the boy leave. The revelation of Leonardo raising Casey seemed to soften Donnie to the boy, his twin’s son. On either side of them sat April and Cassie, April was on Donnie’s side a hand on his shoulder in comfort. Cassie sat next to her future son not sure how to comfort but knowing her presence alone helped the boy remember he wasn’t in his time. (Which is awful cause it meant she died pretty early on for her presence to signify which time line they were in. How was future her that weak? She hoped she had at least died in an awesome way) Next to Cassie was Raph, he was wrapped up in his own blanket trying to still get his breathing to calm down. He had suffered a panic attack after the portal had been closed.

Draxum looked at his broken family and took in a big breath. How does he begin? Where does he begin?

“I need to -“

“Don’t!” Donnie cut him off. His head was down he didn’t want to look at anyone at this moment. He knew he messed up. “I’m – I’m so sorry. I put everyone in danger again. I just about threw away ‘Nardo’s sacrifice just on the off chance he could still be alive. I’m sorry I just - I just can’t accept he’s gone.” Donnie’s voice was shaking by the end. He wasn’t use to showing emotions in front of people, but his twin’s disa- his twin’s death had recked him more then he thought possible.

“Donnie,” Raph was the first to speak. He paused trying to wrap his head around what he wanted to say. “Why didn’t you come talk to us we could have helped you.” Raph wasn’t sure if he meant help with Donnie’s grief or with the portal. He was mad, furious that Donnie had built that thing without telling them, but if there was a chance of getting Leo back Raph knew he would have been on board.

“I thought you all accepted it already.” Donnie cried in response. He then curled into himself, “You were moving on and I don’t know how to do that! How do you do that?” he looked up at his family, on his face was a rare show of emotion. He didn’t know how to process his grief.

“I haven’t moved on.” April informed him, squeezing his shoulder in comfort. “I miss Leo every day.” Her own head dropped at the admission. Not a day passed by when she didn’t think about Leo. Little things around her reminded her of him.

“I draw Leon every day in my sketch book ‘cause I’m terrified I’ll forget when he looks like.” Mikey whispered. He wrapped his arms around himself and Lou reached out and rubbed his back. Mikey knew they had photos of Leo but he was use to seeing him every day. He used to be able to draw all of his family from memory alone, and if he did struggle, he would just go and sit with his current muse. But with every day that passed it got harder and harder to remember Leo’s exact features without a photo reference. How had his cheeks moved when he smiled. Did he throw his head back or forward when he laughed. It was starting to fade from his memories and it had barely been over a month. What would it be like in a year?

“I care him with me everywhere,” Casey reached up and touched the hilt of Leo’s katana resting on his back. “And I try to live up to the legacy he left for me. It’s not easy and I’m not okay but I’m trying.” Casey placed his other hand on Donnie’s shoulder and squeezed giving him an uneasy smile. Casey knew exactly how hard it was to except a family member as gone.

“I beat up the Foot clan every time I see them.” Cassie puffed up her chest with her hands on her hips. She was quite proud of how she had been handling her grief.

April leaned over so she could look the other girl in the eye. “Weren’t you doing that before?” She questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes,” technically she’d been beating up the Foot clan since joining the Hamato clan, “but now it’s for Leo not myself.” Cassie reassured that all of her vengeance was no longer for the wasted time trying to revive the Shredder and now for her lost brother and friend.

“I will never move on.” Raph stated, getting the conversation back on track. “He was my little brother. It’s my job to protect you and I failed. I failed him.” Raph pulled his blanket tighter around himself. He hated this. First, he failed to protect Leo, and now he’s failed to help Donnie. Donnie had just about let the Krang lose again and almost got crushed to death. If Casey hadn’t hit his panic button Raph would have been in Leo’s room mourning his lose when the world he died to protect was destroyed anyway.

“No, my son.” Splinter called out making sure he had Raph’s attention before continuing. Raph opened his eyes and raised his head to look at his pop’s. “You did not fail blue. I failed to protect you all.” Splinter knew this was his fault. He should have helped Blue and Red more during the leadership transition. Should have explained his reasoning to Raph when he made Leo the leader. Shouldn’t have gotten hurt when facing the Krang the first time. Should have been with them during the final fight. So many could haves and should haves but there was only one did. This was the reality he lived in now. His precious baby blue was gone and his other children were suffering because of him.

“While normally I’d take any opportunity to blame the rat that’s not why we are here.” Draxum finally cut off the pity party in front of him. If Leo was dead, he’d encourage the grieving his family was going through, but that didn’t seem to be the case. It was time for the rest of the family to know his suspicions. Maybe if he had told them sooner Donnie wouldn’t have built a Krang portal without telling anyone. Though the portal itself might be useful. Very useful.

“What the heck Barry! We’re all finally processing our lose in a health way and you-“ April started to go off but Draxum cut in.

“Do you remember our conversation when I returned?” Draxum asked looking directly at April.

“You mean?” April straightened up her voice a whisper as she realized what Barry was talking about. It couldn’t be. Could he have proof that Leo was alive?

“Yes, now let me talk.” Darxum told her. April nodded her whole attention on Draxum now. The rest of the family, who were watching the exchange like a mini tennis game now locked on to Barry, anxious for what he would say. “The day I returned I spoke to you all about Leonardo’s sacrifice and Michael’s portal. Michael what happened with the portal.” Draxum asked turning his attention to Mikey.

Mikey looked up surprised at being addressed and more surprised that his portal was being brought up again. “I-I failed” he said lowering his head. Why was this being brought up again, they all knew what a failure he was.

“No, you didn’t,” Draxum said with conviction in his voice. He waited until Mikey raised his head before continuing. “You opened a portal without any training or a conductor. You should be dead.” Draxum never broke eye contact with Mikey, he wanted him to know how impressive what he had done was. “What did you see in the portal.” He was well aware what Mikey had seen; he had asked multiple times before wanting clarification for his hypothesis. The difference was now he was sure of what had happened, and it was time to bring the rest of the family in.

“Leo? the prison dimension?” Mikey was starting to grow frustrated; they had already gone over this. “I- I don’t know what you want! Wait do you mean the forest I saw.” It suddenly clicked in Miley’s mind what Draxum was looking for. he wasn’t asking to be cruel he was asking because there was something important. Something to do with today.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m talking about.” Draxum encouraged. “Portals are extremely hard to make and can be very temperamental. I believe that your portal changed locations right at the moment Leo passed through.” Draxum paused so that everyone could wrap their heads around what he was saying.

“So, I opened a portal back to that place and he wasn’t even there?” Donnie asked horrified that he almost threw away everything they fought for when Leo wasn’t even there. “Wait are you saying he could be alive just someplace else” the second conclusion came to Donnie’s mind quickly. Draxum wouldn’t be saying this unless -

“That’s exactly what I’m saying” Draxum confirmed everything Donnie was hoping he was saying.

“And what proof do you have of this?” April interrupted. Her eyes were narrow as she waited for Draxum to explain his theory. She had told him before not to bring this up unless he was sure. And he better be. Donnie had just opened up a portal to the prison dimension with the hope of finding Leo only to almost get them all killed. Now Draxum was feeding that hope. If he didn’t have evidence this went beyond cruel.

“At this moment I don’t” Draxum started but at April’s glare he quickly continued, “but I can get it right now. Casey junior may I see Leonardo’s sword.” Draxum turned to Casey and held his hand out expectantly.

Casey looked at his hand and then up to his face. “What.” Casey could barley process what was happening. Why did Draxum need Master Leonardo’s sword?

“Trust me my boy” Draxum kept his hand steady and waited for Casey to move. Slowly Casey slid the katana from the sheath on his back and held it out for Draxum to take. “Thank you.” Draxum acknowledged how hard it was for Casey to separate from the blade. He then turned to face the rest of the family. “Now tell me how do your nimpo work.”

“It connects us to all the previous members of the Hamato clan.” Raph started confused as to where this was going. “We have to have a strong connection with our family to be able to use them. We-we have to trust each other. Why are you asking? What does that have to do with Leo’s sword?” Raph didn’t want to draw this out. Today was painful enough already.

“The weapons you now have are unique to you as they were made through the use of your nimpo.” Draxum started to explain to them, moving Leo’s sword so it was in front of him the hilt resting in one hand and holding the blade with the fingers of his other. “The mystic weapons you stole from me channeled your natural abilities making your powers stronger when used.”

“Ugh come again” Raph said even more confused now.

“Oh, I get it!” Mikey exclaimed drawling all eyes to him. Then he deflated, “actually no, I don’t” he said looking defeated.

Draxum let out a sigh before continuing with his explanation. “Think of your original weapons like training wheels for your nimpo. Raph,” he turned to address the oldest turtle, “your’s allowed you to make constructs of your fists in a fight, allowing for heavier hits. After practicing you were able to make constructs of your whole body with their help. But the constructs were not the power of the mystic weapon, it was your power being amplified. Once you unlocked your true power you were able to create your own constructs without the help of the tonfās. Now if Mikey had picked up the tonfās they would have amplified his powers.”

“But what about the times I used Blue’s sword to create portals?” Splinter asked confused how this worked. If the mystic weapons only amplified the powers his children already had why was he able to replicate it?

“My guess is that portal creation is a part of you nimpo as well as constructs. You never trained your nimpo in the ways our boys have. You might have unlocked many different nimpo powers during your time as Lou Jitsu but just never used them since you didn’t have any training or mystic weapons to help you. When you picked up Leonardo’s ōdachi and focused on the power you wanted to use it probably channeled your own nimpo.” Draxum explained patiently.

“Okay, that make sense but why does it matter.” April asked. She was still waiting for Draxum to get to the point.

“Because their new weapons are different.” Draxum informed her before turning to address the turtles. “They are directly tied to you, you made them, they are inlaid with your abilities. If you traded your mystic weapons, you would not have been able to share your abilities. If Mikey used Raph tonfās he would not have been able to make a construct. If Donnie used Leo’s ōdachi he would not have made a portal. But with these however,” Draxum lifted Leo’s katana drawling the rooms attention to it. “They are tied to you. Your individual power runs through them, allowing anyone who is connected to you to pick them up and use your power.” Draxum pause here, wanting to pick his next words carefully. “That is until your passing, at which time your power will pass on and the weapon will cease to exist.”

“But Leo’s sword is still here.” Mikey said sounding confused still.

“‘Nardo’s sword is still here!” Donnie exclaimed reaching the now obvious conclusion first. He jumped to his feet in excitement. “Oh, I knew it! I knew he wasn’t dead!”

“There’s only one way to find out for sure” Draxum held out the katana to the room in front of him. “Someone has to make a portal. I would try it myself but Leonardo and I have had a……strained relationship in the past.” Translation Leo still has some hard feelings about the whole being thrown off a roof thing. “I don’t think I’m the best person to test if he will let us use his powers.”

The whole room had their eyes locked on Leo’s katana. Donnie started to reach for it. Leo was his twin. His twin who he never stopped believing in. Surly he would be allowed to use Leo’s powers.

He was stopped by a large hand on his shoulder. Raph looked at him, “Let me do this D.” He said before approaching Draxum. If Draxum was wrong, it would break them all over again. What if Leo was gone and only his sword remained, no powers attached? The moment one of them failed to make a portal it would break them all. Raph didn’t want that failure resting on anyone else’s shoulders. After all his shoulders are the biggest, he can carry that weight.

He hoped he could carry that weight.

Raph reached out and took Leo’s sword from Draxum hold it in a starting position he had seen Leo assume a hundred times. And then he got scared.

“Raphael maybe I should do this” Splinter said as he started to rise from his place next to Mikey.

“No pops I got this.” Raph responded trying to sound confident.

“Raph we can smell you fear sink from here.” Donnie stated matter of factly.

Raph whipped to face him, “I can do this.” He took a deep breath to calm himself, “what should I think about?” He looked at Draxum only receiving a raised eyebrow in response, “When trying to create the portal, what would I think about.”

“Well, the nimpo comes from our connection to and our trust in the family. Maybe think about your connection to Leo?” April suggested. It had been a long time since she had heard Karai’s voice in her head but she still remembered her instructions on how the nimpo worked vividly.

Raph breathed deeply and focused his thoughts on Leo. His little brother. Who made poorly timed jokes to make the rest of the family laugh. Who was a genius when it came to strategizes. Who always hyped up the rest of the family. The face man. He tried to pick on memory. A favorite if he could. A moment to live inside.

And then it came to him. It was after one of his savage Raph episodes. Leo had found him and had snapped him out of it. They had been sitting alone together in one of the many sewer tunnels that surrounded their old home. Raph had still been coming down from the panic his episode brought. Leo sat beside him holding his hand and leaning into his shoulder. They sat quietly for a while before Leo sighed.

“You know we would never abandon you right?” Leo started off. Raph had been surprised at the statement but Leo had continued before he could respond. “We’re family. No matter what happens of where we go your always going to be my big brother and I’m always going to need you. Even if something separates us for a while, we’ll always find our way back to one another.” Leo squeezed his hand tightly and Raph could feel tears welling up in his eyes. “I know we will always be together.” Leo turned to look at him. “Because I love you. You’re my amazing big brother who I can’t picture my life without. So, I’ll always find you ‘cause I love you.” Raph had thrown his arms around his brother and held him tight. He was so luck to have Leonardo as his brother.

Raph would always find Leo because they were brothers. Raph loved him.

With that though in mind Raph drew a circle copying the motion he had seen Leo do all the time.
Sparks appeared along the sword. Not any sparks. Blue sparks.
A blue portal opened up in front of him. It opened up to the exact sewer pipe where Leo had found him so long ago. He did it! He had opened a portal.
“You did it!!” Mikey screamed tackling him form the side.
“Leo’s alive?” Raph asked turning from the portal to look at Draxum. He had to hear it from someone else. He need it confirmed before he started to believe it.
Draxum smiled, “Yes, he’s alive. Now we just need to figure out where he is.” At this statement he looked over at Donnie.

“My machine can trace objects via their chemical signature and scans other dimension to find objects that match. I just need an object to trace. Do you think his other katana is with him?” Donnie’s brain started racing. Leo was alive! ‘Nardo was alive and Donnie had the tools to find him.

“I don’t want to rely on that incase he and his katana are separated.” Draxum said not wanting a repeat of the Krang event to occur if it didn’t have to. No, they need something that was a link to Leonardo himself. Something he couldn’t get rid of.

“His blood!” Casey explained turning all eyes to him. “Dad always kept a supply of blood around in the resistance just in case it was needed. He would draw new blood every month. He said he started doing that before the Krang invaded.” Casey hoped that would work. His dad was alive! There was nothing in the universe that would stop Casey from finding him again.

“That’s right he started keeping blood on hand after the Shredder attacked. After we lost Gram-Gram!” Mikey said remembering the blood draws his sibling put him though.

“Oh, a search right down to his DNA why didn’t I think of that in the first place?” Donnie exclaimed excitedly. “I’ll have to change some things in the scanner’s code to search for DNA rather then elements but it shouldn’t take me long.”

“I can help.” April called out getting off the couch ready for action.

“As can I. I am an expert in your DNA.” Draxum said stepping forward ready to move.

“Alright, Donnie, April, and Draxum will fix the machine to find Leo. Casey and Mikey go search the medical cabinet for the blood bags Leo made. Cassie, pops and I will get ready for a rescue mission.” Raph said making sure that the family had a plan. “Let’s go Mad Dogz were getting Leo back!” the group cheered and then took off to complete their jobs. They were getting Leo back; nothing would stand in their way.

Chapter Text

Ever since the morning with the flower crowns, Leo had been spending his days one of two ways. In the morning he alternated between helping in the infirmary one day and Usagi helping him out to the cherry blossom tree on the other. Their evenings were always spent together reading through the books and scrolls trying to find a way back to Leo’s world.

On the mornings he would go outside, he would spend his time with the children he had befriended, telling them stories about his brothers or showing them little slide of hand magic tricks. The kids loved them and it had been a long time since anyone else had shown an interest in stage magic besides him.

He would also watch Usagi and his friends train, which might have distracted him from talking to the kids a few times (many, many times) enough that the little brats were catching on to his crush. It was getting embarrassing.

It all came to a head one day. He’d been telling the kids the story about his father’s annual rat flu. The kids were latched on to his every word. Loving the ridiculousness of the brother’s solutions to their dad’s different stages of sickness. They had been very invested in the idea of stage 7 the “Must Say Yes” stage, yelling out different things he and his brothers could ask for if they survived to the end. Some of which he would have to remember for when he got back home.

He had been describing the total change in his father from stage 2 “Wild Rat Man” to stage 3 “Captain Cuddle Cakes” when it happened.

“So, one moment he foaming at the mouth running around at top speed trying to bite us and the next he’s totally still.” The kids were hanging on his word excited to learn what stage 3 was going to be. Leo paused for dramatic effect, looking at all the kids making sure he had their attention before starting up again. “Then he turned towards us and said-“

At that moment he caught sight of Usagi doing something amazing! Gen and Usagi were sparing, which itself is not out of the ordinary. What was, was Gen’s weapon of choice. While Usagi always used his long sword and short sword, and Kitsune always used her fans, Gen likes to change up his weapons. He had his sword and his mace that he regularly switched between but today he was using a spear.

The two were trading blows with their weapons. Since Gen was experimenting with a new weapon Usagi was only using one bokken in place of his long sword. So far Gen had been able to keep Usagi at a distance with his spear. That was until Gen trusted his spear forward. Usagi jumped spinning over his left shoulder in the air to dodge the attack. While in the air he brought his bokken up getting both his hands on the hilt. As he spun back around, he took all the moment he had to slash down on Gen’s spear weakening his grip. Usagi spun quickly again to his left bring his blade down again on Gen’s spear so fast after the first blow and with so much momentum it knocked the spear out of his hands. Then Usagi changed his momentum, getting low he spun to the right. As He spun around to face Gen again, he extended his right leg, nailing Gen in the chest with is kick sending his friend down.

Leo’s jaw dropped. That was so cool, like something out of an action movie! “Wow.” He breathed out in awe of his friend’s skill.

His thoughts were interrupted by a gasp from Mitsuki. He turned to look at her wondering what startled her. Her head was wiping back and forth from where Usagi was and back to Leo. She looked very excited.

“Is Usagi-San your intended?!?” She squealed she was so excited, drawing all the other children’s attention to her with gasps before they all turned on him.

“I- what do you mean intended?” He was confused, what they were asking? The only time he had heard the word ‘intended’ used like that was in those time period drama’s he and Raph loved to watch. But they couldn’t mean that, that would mean he and Usagi were…..engaged?

Leo’s face turned bright red at the thought.

“Wait! Has Usagi-san not offered to court you yet?” Haru asked with a little stomp of his foot. “My daddy started courting my mom a week after meeting her. He says when you meet the one there’s no point wasting time.” He said it with the confident simple wisdom that only young children seemed to have.

“My mommies got together after a month.” Hikari, shy as she was, seemed to want to add her two cents to. “Why aren’t you and Usagi-San courting yet?”

“Why-why do you think we’d be together?” Leo asked, his voice going high with embarrassment. Was he really so obvious that the kids have figured him out.

“What do you mean why?” Mitsuki was incensed by Leo’s question. “You two walk out here with your arms around each other every morning!” Leo’s face was bright read but the seven-year-old was not stopping. “You wear his haori all the time! Usagi-san walks up and down this dumb hill just to spend his breaks with you when he should be resting. What do you mean he hasn’t asked to court you yet?!?!” The little girl ended her tirade with her hands on her hips leaning toward Leo.

Leonardo’s face felt like it could melt glass. She couldn’t be serious right now. There was no way someone like Usagi would want to date someone like Leo. Usagi had a good life here with his friend, Leo was raised in the sewers with only his brothers (and later April) as company. Usagi was respected by those around them and Leo had messed up so badly he almost doomed and entire planet.

Why would Usagi want to date him?

Before he could try and explain the insanity that was this idea, Lord Noriyuki spoke. It was soft and quite like his voice always was, but the rarity of his voice meant that most people listened when he spoke. “Family blessing.”

Okay just because Leon listens to the kid when he speaks doesn’t mean he understand what the kid means. Although it seems the other kids do as little Hikari gasps.

“Leo-san’s family isn’t here! Usagi needs to ask them for permission before asking Leo-san.” Hikari whispers to the group.

And okay wow, that’s old fashion as heck. But seeing as they were currently in the equivalent of feudal Japan it made sense. It was also super sweet. Leo couldn’t lie that the idea of someone liking him enough to run the gauntlet that was his family for the opportunity to date him was romantic as all get out. And maybe it was the idea of Usagi being the one to do it that really made his heart race so. Not that his family would object much, dad’s been hoping to marry one of them off for years.

But again, and he could not stress this enough, why would Usagi want to date him!

“Guys,” Leo said to get their attention. Four little faces turned to look at him. “I know it’s fun to imagine romance around you, but Usagi-san and I are friends, he doesn’t like me like that. So, let’s stop talking about it, Okay?” It hurt to think that’s all they would ever be, but Leo knew it was the truth. Leo watched the kids awaiting their reactions.

They all looked so sad. Haru and Hikari nodded and while Mitsuki seemed the most upset she relented and nodded as well. Lord Noriyuki however looked deep in thought.

“Thank you, now where were we? Ah yes stage 3! So, dad turned to us and yells ‘oh my favorite sons’ and at that moment me and my brother knew it was time to run, we had entered the “Captain Cuddle Cakes” stage.” The kids were re-invested in the story listening to Leo’s tale.

Usagi eventually joined them on his break, right around the time stage 4 “Ninja Supreme” transformed into stage 5 “Karaoke Love Songs”. The children and Usagi laughed along to Leo’s story. Leo on the other hand was trying very hard not to think about the fact that Usagi should be down on the training field resting with his friends. Not sitting at the top of a hill with Leo and a bunch of little kids.

Usagi had to leave them right before they reached the “Must Say Yes” stage, although he did ask Leo to tell him the story in full later. Leo finished his tale much to the children’s amusement seeing as how he and his brother have yet to successfully clear the rat flu to the “Must Say Yes” stage. Once he was done Mitsuke, Hikari, and Haru had to run off to their families for lunch. Lord Noriyuki stayed with Leo, Tomoe Ame had a meeting today and Leo promised he would protect the young Lord in her absence. Though she normally would never pass off her duty like this Leo appeared competent and Lord Mifune had approved of the plan.
So there the two of them sat waiting for Tomoe Ame to finish her meeting and for Usagi to finish his training. Lord Noriyuki had been thinking very hard about what Leo had said early. Not about the Rat flu although that story was interesting. No, he had been stuck on what Leo had said. ‘Usagi doesn’t like me like that.’

That couldn’t be true. Noriyuki had overheard his dad, Master Katsuichi-sama and Tomoe Ame-chan talking about it just the other day. Tomoe Ame-chan had wanted to join their betting pool on when Usagi-san would ask Leo-san out. Usagi-san liked Leo-san. It was obvious to everyone. Usagi-san looked at Leo-san just like…….. just like his Otosan looked at his Okaasan.

Usagi-san liked Leo-san, but did Leo-san like Usagi-san.

Leo said ‘Usagi doesn’t like me like that.’ He didn’t say that he didn’t like Usagi-san. Only one way to know.

“Leo-san.” Leo looked down at the young Lord. Giving him his full attention. “Do you like Usagi-san?”

Leo’s face turned bright red again and he looked away. This kid reminded him so much of his brothers. He was quiet, but he was analytical like Donnie. At the same time, he was aware of other people’s feelings in a way that it felt impossible to lie to him just like Mikey. Leo took a deep breath and decided to bite the bullet.

“Promise you won’t tell anyone?” Leo said looking over at the young Lord. Noriyuki nodded, this was not his secret to tell, his parents raised him to know when to speak and when not to. “I do. I really like him, but it just won’t work out.” Leo said softly in a whisper. He was thinking about his family in another world, and even if they were from the same world Usagi wouldn’t like him.

Noriyuki on the other hand thought about the fact the Leo was a ninja and Usagi a samurai. If that was the problem, then he’d find a solution. ‘Yes, I can fix this for them!!’ Noriyuki wrapped his arms around Leo wanting to comfort the person who made him feel safe and welcomed. Later he would talk to his father. Maybe once Leo’s leg is all healed up, he can become one of Noriyuki’s vassals, the first ever ninja vassal. Or maybe Leo could be his personal healer. He was working in the infirmary already. No matter what he’d find a place for Leo in the Tenshu, then Leo wouldn’t feel like he and Usagi couldn’t be together. His plan was foolproof in his own mind.
_____________________________________________________________________________________
The weeks passed, soon it had been four months since Leo had arrived in the Tenshu. Leo’s leg was no longer broken. That doesn’t mean it was healed minded you, it was still weak and putting too much strain or force on it would result in another break. Which meant he could only be on it for short bursts or he’d have to walk with a cane/assistance. But he could walk again! That’s a win in his book.

After all he had full use of his arm and his shell was healed. Granted his shell would always have the reminder of the crack on it, and it was now far more fragile than it was before. One bad hit to it could re-break his shell. But for having medical treatment in what was essentially feudal Japan, he was doing pretty good.

Kitsune had suggested going to the market to celebrate Leo finally having some mobility. Gen had quickly agreed followed by a worried agreement from Usagi. It would be Leo’s first time outside of the Tenshu and into the surrounding town. He was actually pretty excited; he gets to explore a new area and shopping sounds great.

Before the left Itachi had instructed them to make sure Leo took frequent breaks. They did not want Leo straining his leg so soon. They all promised to be careful and then headed off

Kitsune and Gen walked ahead while Usagi stayed close to Leo’s worried about his friend falling. Leo was listening to Kitsune telling the story of their last encounter with the Neko clan.

“And then I tossed my fan up to distract him and then I kicked him in the face.”

Leo laughed as Kitsune jumped re-enacting her dramatic move in the fight. She landed right at the top of the stairs heading down to the next level. She then turned back to face them, “Gen do your thing!” She cried pointing towards Leo.

Leon was confused what she meant until Gen came over and scoped him up. “Hey!!” He shouted as he was manhandled (gently picked up) by the rhino into a bridal carry.

“Sorry Leo-San, but there’s a lot of stairs here and I’m not getting yelled at by Itachi-San when your leg inevitably gives out and you fall down the stairs.” Gen said as he started making his way down the stairs.

The exchange Leo did not see was Usagi giving Gen a what the crap look as Kitsune slide back over to Usagi’s side. “Don’t worry Usagi-Chan you can carry him back up the stairs.” Her comment was met with sputtered denials from her red-faced friend. Kitsune elected to ignore those and keep moving with the conversation. They only had a limited time before Leo would be back on his feet and Usagi would glue himself to his side again. “I just wanted to ask you something.”

Usagi’s sputtering stilled as he focused in on his friend. “What is it?” He was hesitant to ask. This had a 50/50 chance of being a legitimate concern or Kitsune poking fun at his crush.

“So, I know that when we’re in the market you’re going to be watching what Leo-San is looking at. Seeing what draws his attention and what he likes, after all you’re going to need a courting gift for him.” Kitsune started her statement off. Usagi started his sputtering a new, his face redder than before. Kitsune held up her hand between then waiting for him to pause before continuing, “unless you don’t actually like Leo-San, which I find hard to believe.” She shot him a look raising one of her eyebrows at him awaiting his response.

Usagi sighed, there’s no lying to Kitsune, he’s known that for a long time. “It’s not that I don’t like him-“ before he could finish his sentence Kitsune, taking the sentence as the affirmation she needed, kept going.

“Oh, believe me, we,” she said gesturing down to where Gen and Leo were further down the stairs. “Know you like him. Which is why we’re going to help you do two things. One, find the perfect courting gift for Leo-San. And two, make sure you don’t go too hard to fast and get something you could never top.”

Usagi felt his heart warm at the fist comment, his friends truly did care for him. The second however confused him. “What do you mean too hard to fast?”

Kitsune rolled her eyes like what she said should be obvious. “Usagi-Chan I love you but you have a habit of going over the top with things your passionate about.” Usagi started to protest only for her to give him a flat look. “You stood outside Katsuichi-sama’s house for three days in the pouring rain to convince him to train you. You do go over the top, it works for you sometimes, but not in this.” Kitsune sighed before looking at her friend. “I just don’t want you getting the most extravagant thing possible. Yes Leo-san would probably like it but you’re going to lose your mind later trying to come up with ways to top that.” She laid her hand in his shoulder, “all I’m saying is start small. Once your together you can do what you do best, go over the top and spoil your loved ones. But for now, keep it simple.”

Usagi took in what his sister was saying. She was right about all of it, but was it really so bad to want to get Leonardo something nice? Well technically she didn’t say not nice she said not the most extravagant. He could work with that. “Alright. Thank you Kit-Chan” the nickname sliding off his tongue affectionately.

She smiled at him, grabbing his arm and moving quickly down the stairs. “Good, now let’s catch up. Gen-chan’s great but he doesn’t notice people interest as much as we do. We might miss the perfect gift.” She said as they rushed down the stairs to catch up with Gen and Leo.

Once they reached the bottom of the stairs Gen had gently placed Leo back on his feet. As predicted Usagi wasted no time moving to his side again. He genuinely was worried about Leo’s leg giving out, and if being next to Leo all day was the price of making sure he didn’t fall, well Usagi wasn’t complaining.

The market was big, nowhere near as big as the markets in the hidden city but still quite large. Most of the vendors were selling food, either crops and meat to prepare one’s meals for the day or cooked meals made to order. There was also a bakery supplying bread and sweets to the town. The other shops were owned by artisans. There were places that sold pottery, clothes, fabrics, accessories, and even a blacksmith who sold an assortment of weapons and tools. It was lovely with people moving around their day, shopping and socializing.

Leo was excited to see what the market was like. Heck he was excited to be out of his room. He had been slowly losing his mind in there. It had been four months since his arrival and this is the first time he’s been able to go walk around on his own. He was incredibly grateful to Itachi for letting him help in the infirmary and to Usagi for helping him go outside every other day and bring him the stories about traveling to other dimensions.

Unfortunately, that’s all they were so far. Legends and tales of great warriors. Leo knew better then to ignore legends. His father had ignored the legend of the dark armor and the prophecy of the Shredder’s return. It had almost destroyed their family. So, Leo knew not to dismiss legends, but that didn’t mean that he wasn’t starting to get frustrated with that being all there was. He wanted to return home but he had no clue how to do that.

Usagi was an angel with it all. Helping him by both finding him new texts and giving him other things to do, such as trips outside and this adventure to the market. Leo couldn’t ask for a more supportive friend. He listened to Leo’s frustrations and fears and he always tried to help and comfort him.

As they walked around the market Leo kept seeing things that reminded him of his brothers. The food shops made him think of Mikey and his talent for cooking. There was a woman selling small toys to children which reminded him of Raph and his love of stuffed animals. As they approached the blacksmith, he thought of Donnie in his lab creating new weapons and tech for them. He missed them so much.

Usagi had been subconsciously leading the group towards the blacksmith. Kitsune was right when she said he was looking for a courting gift for Leo. What he hadn’t told her was that he already had an idea in mind. When Leo had arrived, he had two sheaths on his back but no weapons anywhere near him. When he had awoke, he confirmed that he had lost his swords in the fight with the Krang. Usagi couldn’t imagine losing his weapons. He felt like Willow Branch and Young Willow were part of him an extension of his very soul.

Yet Leo was here, all alone, without his blades to connect him to home.

Was getting Leo a new pair of swords going “too hard to fast?” Probably. But Leonardo needed something to protect himself with, and as he stated Usagi knew the connection one has with their blades. Although maybe he’ll listen to Kitsune and only get him one. Leo said he had fought with an ōdachi for a long time before he got his now missing katanas. Maybe instead of replacing the two katanas he could get Leonardo a new ōdachi. That way when they found a way to open a portal between their worlds Leo could use both his katanas and the ōdachi from Usagi.

It was a perfect plan!

Or it was a perfect plan until Leo stopped dead in his tracks before they reached the blacksmith.

When Usagi turned to see what had caught Leo’s attention he saw one of the shops selling clothes. Not just any clothes but yukatas for the upcoming winter festival.

“Is the Yoake festival coming up already?” Kitsune asked excitedly.

“What is the Yooka festival?” Leo asked trying his best with the unfamiliar word.

Kitsune gasped at him for not knowing about her favorite holiday. But before he could get an earful from her Usagi stepped in.

“The Yoake festival,” he made sure to pronounce the word clearly for Leonardo to hear, “or the breaking dawn festival is a three-day long event that starts on the winter solstice. It’s to celebrate when the dawn goddess Ame-no-Uzume convinced the sun goddess Amaterasu to come out of a cave and return light to the world.”

“It’s three days of partying!” Kitsune cried out. “The first day is all food and dancing and it’s tradition for lovers to exchange gifts on that day.” Here she shot a look at the two boys. Usagi glared at her for poking fun at him while Leo blushed. Usagi wouldn’t get him a gift why was Kitsune looking at them like that.

Gen stepped in not wanting Kitsune to poke Usagi too much. It was funny, don’t get him wrong but there was no point in helping Usagi find a gift if they spent the whole time ruining the surprise. “The second day is a tournament for warriors. Usagi won last year.”

“Really!” Leo turned to his friend impressed at the news.

Usagi blushed and rubbed the back of his neck. “It wasn’t that big of a deal it was only students competing.” Usagi started trying hard to stay humble instead of bragging about his accomplishments. Then he saw the shine in Leo’s eyes and went off. “I mean the students from the Dogora school were competing to but still no big deal.”

“Dogora?” Leo questioned wanting to know who they were.

“The Dogora is the best school for samurai around. Usagi-Chan was supposed to go there until he met Katsuichi-sama’s.” Gen explained.

“Do you want to go look at the shop Leonardo-San?” Usagi asked. While he wanted to impress Leo with his victories, he didn’t want to bring up Kenichi and the complicated past they had. He also wanted to refocus on finding a present to Leonardo.

“Ya,” Leo agreed and the group started to head over. As they got closer Leo could see that the Yukatas were made out of silk and had elaborate designs. “Whoa these are amazing!”

“They should be they are made especially for the Yoake festival and are to be used for special event until the next year.” Kitsune explained before getting very excited. “Oh, we never told you about the third day. At the end of the festival everyone releases a paper lantern with their hopes for the next year attached. It’s meant to symbolize that light is coming back into the world while also showing our hope for the future.” Kitsune continued to explain the festivities that were coming up, but Leo had lost focus.

He was looking at one yukata in particular. It was the same blue as his mask but along the bottom and sleeves were a repeating design. It was two different types of small flowers; soft orange yarrow, and purple heliotrope. Nestled among them were red roses some in bloom and some as buds. The design was beautiful and wrapped around the bottom and the sleeves on the yukata. Leo was in awe of it, and Usagi noticed.

“What do you think of that one Leonardo-San.” Usagi asked pointing to the one Leo had his eyes on.

Leo reached out and touched the fabric feeling the luxurious texture of the silk. “It’s beautiful. We never had stuff like this back home.”

“What silk or yukatas?” Gen asked with a joking tone. He expected it to be the yukata as Leon grew up in a completely different culture to theirs.

“Both, we didn’t have a lot of new things or nice clothing growing up.” Leo said with a shrug. “It’s a side effect of hiding from the world in the sewers you kinda live off of second hand stuff.” Leo said it so casually, it was the reality he knew.

What he didn’t notice was that his friends froze at what he just said. Did - did Leo just say he grew up in hiding? In the sewers? What’s a sewer?

“What do you mean?” Usagi asked trying to keep his voice even. Was Leonardo and his family in danger in his world. Is that why they were in hiding?

“Huh,” Leo finally tore his attention away from the yukata in front of him to face his friends. His very upset and concerned friends. “Oh, um.” How does he explain the situation.

“Are you and your family safe? What are you hiding from?” Usagi was starting to spiral. What could ever want to hurt someone like Leonardo so badly that he grew up hidden? Usagi knew the answer, there was true evil in the world and he knew Leonardo had faced it before. Yet he didn’t want to think about Leo hiding his whole life.

“We’re okay now.” Leo moved to reassure. “Growing up we thought there were only humans out there and we didn’t exactly look like humans. They kinda freak out at anything that looks different.” This statement was not helping to calm Usagi and his friends at all. “So growing up we had to hide away from them so we lived under ground.” Leo could see the anger on his friends faces. “It’s okay now we met April and she started introducing us to activities on the surface. Then we found the hidden city below New York and it was like being able to go out in the city.”

“So let us get this straight you and your brothers have saved New York from multiple disasters and you’re not allowed to walk around in the sun because of how you look.” Gen tried to summarize wanting to make sure he understood before he went to Leo’s world and beat up a bunch of humans.

“No no.” Leo started only to double guess himself. “Well at least not anymore.” Wrong thing to say judging by his friends faces darkening. “There are a lot more mutants and yokai living in New York now. Maybe not now but someday soon I don’t think us being turtles will be a big deal for the surface world. It’s getting better, and what my brothers and I do is a big part of that.” Leo looked to his friends hoping he had calmed them.

Usagi was not calm. On one side he was incredibly impressed and proud of Leonardo. He protected people who would hate him just because of the way he looked. On the other he was full of righteous anger. Leonardo and his family grew up underground living off of second-hand items. Wait where did they get those if they didn’t know anyone.

“Where did you get your ‘second hand’ clothes from?” Kitsune asked. It appeared great minds think alike.

“Uhhhhh,” oh boy, they were not going to like this answer. “The garbage?” Leo’s voice sounded like a question not because he was questioning the truth of his statement but because he was nervous as to how they would respond.

“The GaRbAgE!” Oops, Usagi didn’t mean to say that out loud. Leo grew up getting all he and his brothers owned from the garbage. No, just no.

“It’s not as bad as you think.” Leo said trying to defend his childhood. “My brothers and I always had what we needed and we were pretty creative when it came to things we wanted. It probably why we’re so close and I wouldn’t trade my family for anything.”

Usagi found a new reason for like Leonardo, optimism. He just described living under ground in a city full of people who would hurt him and his family if they were found, living out of the garbage of others. Yet he was happy about it and even treasured his family and childhood.

With all this in mind Usagi made two decisions. One he was throwing out Kitsune’s advice. He was getting Leonardo anything and everything he wanted or needed. Leonardo was amazing and he deserved nice things. Things he hadn’t had before, like nice clothes. Two he was going to try and convince Leo to stay. Leo didn’t deserve to live underground hidden away. He was amazing and he deserved to be seen and acknowledged for how wonderful he was. Lord Mifune had developed a fondness for Leonardo since the first-time young Lord Noriyuki spent time with him, surly if Usagi explained the situation Lord Mifune would be willing to let Leonardo and his family stay. After all, Usagi knew how important Leo’s family was to him. He would never ask Leo to stay if his family couldn’t either.

“Leonardo-San I -“ before Usagi could say anything there was a commotion from down the way. A crowd of people started screaming. The group perked up and started to run over to see what was happening. They didn’t have to go very far before they spotted the disturbance.

A ninja was in the market. A Neko clan member had made it into the Jōkamachi! All the way to the second level! How was that possible.

The ninja was attacking the stands seemingly at random. Usagi moved to intervene pulling Willow Branch from its sheath and leaping toward. The ninja jumped over his strike. But was caught by Gen’s fist instead. The ninja was knocked away but flipped midair to land on their feet. The ninja prepared to charge them again only to be nailed in the face with fish. The slap sound that reverberated in the area from the hit was obscenely loud, and judging by the way the ninja fell back and didn’t get back up, the hit was hard enough to knock them out.

Usagi turned to see Leonardo with his hand out stretched and his body leaned forward. Leonardo had just thrown the fish. Leonardo had just smacked a Neko clan member in the face so hard with a fish that they were knocked out. Suddenly the story about Leo and his brother defeating several opponents with fish and ladders was less funny and more awe inspiring.

Leo started to straighten up when his bad leg gave out and he started to fall to the side. Usagi rushed back to his side. He wasn’t fast enough to catch him though.

“Leonardo-Chan are you alright?” Usagi called out as he reached Leo’s side. Moving to help Leo to sit up. He had his arm wrapped under Leo’s shoulders and the other around Leo’s waist

“I’m alright just moved my leg wrong and-“ Leo started to reassure him before his brain caught up to what exactly was said. “Wait did you just call me chan?”

Usagi froze and his face warmed. He had. He had called Leo chan instead of san. “I - are we not friends?” Friends perfect cover up. He calls Kitsune and Gen chan. It didn’t have to be romantic it just meant that he was extremely close to that person.

He did not want to confess to Leonardo in front of the whole town that he just saved. Leo deserved something more private and special.

“Of course we are I just didn’t know we were switching terms. I’m still new to this.” Leo was still learning when to use what honorific but he had thought that chan was for extremely close friends, siblings, and lovers. Was it wrong to be disappointed that it wasn’t the last one.

“Usagi-kun, Leo-kun what happened here.” Katsuichi had arrived along with Lord Mifune. Someone must have run to the Tenshu to alert them of the intruder.

“Sensei a Neko clan ninja made it within our walls.” Usagi explained as quickly and simple as he could. As he helped Leo to his feet, Leo stumbled under his own weight so Usagi kept a tight hold of him. Hugging him to his side.

Katsuichi nodded and looked around at the panic crowd and the incapacitated ninja. “Gen grab the prisoner. I want to know how they got in here. Everyone else we are heading back to the Tenshu we have much to discuss.

——————————————————-

Once back at the Tenshu Katsuichi asked the group to explain in detail what happened. They explained how they were just out and about when the ninja appeared and started to attack people.

“And then Leo-San hit them in the face with a fish and they went down. It was awesome.” Gen finished the story. He was still greatly impressed with the power Leo put behind that throw.

“You hit them in the faccccce with a fisssshhhh. Now that’ssss an unussssual tactic. Tell me how did you land on that ssstranger.” Leo turned to see who was talking to them. There stood Gunichi and a snake Leo had never seen before. Leo assumed it was the snake who has spoken.

“Lord Hebi,” Katsuichi greeted with a bow prompting his students to bow as well, Leo followed suit. “I didn’t know you were visiting us so soon.”

Lord Hebi was a ginormous Japanese rat snake. His scales were a yellow green with brown stripes. His clothing was long to cover his long body and was a maroon color with black details. “I wassss ssssuppossssed to come later in the week but I arrived ahead of sssschedual. Now I don’t believe you’ve introducccced me to your newesssst ssssstudent.” Lord Hebi eyes had not left Leo since he had arrived. It was beginning to give Leo the creeps, it reminded him of the first time they had met Big Mama.

“My apologizes while he’s not my student he is a good friend of Usagi-kun. May I introduce Hamato Leonardo.” Katsuichi introduced Leo while keeping himself between the children and the Lord. He had suspected there was more to Lord Hebi’s interest in the Geishu clan for a long time. He didn’t want to give the man to much information or allow him to close to the teens.

“Hamato you ssssay?” Lord Hebi seemed to perk up at the name. “I have not heard of that clan before. You’ll have to tell me of you clan ssssometime Leonardo-sssssan.” Lord Hebi started to approach the boy. Usagi started to move to place himself between the strange Lord and Leonardo only to be interrupted by Gunichi.

“Perhaps another time my Lord right now I have much to discuss with this group. If you’d excused us.” Gunichi finished his statement with a bow.

“Of coursssse I undersssstand. Todayssss attack wassss mossst unexxxxpected. You mussst want to get to the bottom of it quickly. I ssshhhall leave you to it.” Lord Hebi leaned away from Leonardo and started to slither away from the group.

The group seemed to breath a collective sigh of relief at his departure. That was until Gunichi turned a glare on to Leo.

“I’ll ask this once and only once what are you planning?” Gunichi’s tone was dark and forceful.

“What?” Leo was horribly confused. What did he mean?

“Don’t play dumb! You arrive, you make everyone trust you, and then for the first time ever a ninja makes its way inside the Jōkamachi. Do you think we’re stupid? Your accomplice will wake up some enough so you might as well admit to it now.” Gunichi took a step closer to Leo with every accusation. Usagi had firmly placed himself between Leo and Gunichi hoping to shield Leo from him.

Leo was shocked. He didn’t know that other ninja. He wasn’t even from this world. Why would he know what they were planning or be involved with it. He had stopped them for crying out loud!

“Gunichi-San that’s enough.” Katsuichi stepped between Gunichi and the boys. He was not about to allow Gunichi’s prejudiced to be a blanket excuse to assault someone. Especially not Leonardo. “Leo-kun is not a part of this. Up until today he’s been stuck inside the Tenshu. How could he have planned this?”

“Do you truly believe he defeated a member of the Neko clan with a fish!?!” Gunichi was furious. This was obviously a set up. They had lost good men to those Neko scum and a teen defeated one with a fish?!? Not possible. This was ninja trickery.

“Then let us go talk to out captive I’m sure they will have no clue who Leo-kun is.” Katsuichi said moving inside and forcing the other master to follow.

Usagi turned to face Leo only to find the boy shaking. Gunichi can be very intense and he just accused Leo of betraying all of them. “Leonardo-chan” he called to get Leo’s attention, but also just to call him chan again. Leo looked at him.

“I just don’t understand what else I have to do to make him see that I’m not going to hurt anyone.” Usagi pulled his friend close wanting to comfort Leo. He had every right to be upset. All Leo had done since he awoke was help out around the infirmary and entertain children.

“Come on let’s go somewhere else and calm down.” Usagi started to guild Leo away from the others shooting a look to Gen and Kitsune. The two nodded and moved away. They were going to go keep an eye on Gunichi so that he didn’t go after Leo again.

Usagi lead them over to the cherry blossom tree they always say under. The flowers were still a soft pink and petals were dancing gently in the breeze. Usagi helped Leo to sit down next to the base of the tree like always before joining him. “I’m sorry about Gunichi-San he’s lost a lot in his life to ninjas.” Usagi could see Leo curling into himself as he talked. “But that doesn’t give him the right to treat you poorly. I’m so sorry for how he acted towards you. You not like the Neko clan. You have honor and compassion; you value the people around you.” Leo raised his head and looked at Usagi as he spoke. He was amazed at the emotion in Usagi’s voice like he truly believe Leo was special. As Usagi spoke he leaned closer to Leo until their faces were mere inches apart. “You’re incredible Leonardo-chan.”

Leo stared at his friend with wide eyes. Taking in both his kind words and the ever-increasing proximity. They were so close their faces were only a movement away from touching. Then Leo’s brain kicked in and he lowered his head. Usagi didn’t like him like that, he was just being kind after Gunichi’s questioning.

“Thank you Usagi-chan, but I don’t think any of that will matter to people like Gunichi-san.” Leo wanted to change the subject. He didn’t want to hear about how amazing his crush thought he was when he didn’t like him back.

Usagi leaned back a bit. He didn’t want Leo to dwell on someone like Gunichi right now, or ever, his opinion of Leo meant very little to Usagi and the rest of the people here who adored Leonardo. So, he decided to switch the subject. And he knew exactly what he wanted to talk about.

“Earlier you mentioned how you grew up in the ‘sewers’? What was it like growing up?” Usagi wanted to know if it was as bad as he was picturing or if his mind was blowing things out of proportion in his desire to provide for Leonardo.

Leo smiled at his friend before launching into tales from his childhood. He spoke of their childhood games of sport ball and Lou Jitsu movie nights. Days of games and fun. Tales of his brothers and his happiest memories. How they met April and their world grew bigger.

Usagi listened to it all, wanting to know everything he could about Leonardo. He watched as Leo’s eyes lit up with joy as he spoke of his family. Heard the laughter in his voice as he spoke of certain memories.

Yet as he listened to Leo tell tales of the early years of his childhood, he started to feel his anger creeping back in. It wasn’t a bad childhood, no where near bad by the sound of it. But they didn’t even have a ball to play with, using their father’s teapot as a substitute. There were so many little things missing. They weren’t allowed outside! The only way they met April was because they snuck out.

“Do you still live in the sewers?” Usagi couldn’t help but ask. Leo said there was a whole city underground of people like them. Even if they couldn’t live above ground with the humans why not live in the hidden city.? Why stay in the sewers?

“Ya, we live in a different part now cause our first home got destroyed when the Shredder attacked.” Leo answered.

Usagi couldn’t wrap his head around that one. Their home got destroyed!?! How much did they lose? Were they able to recover anything? How long ago was this? Usagi refocused himself. He could ask all of those questions at another time. Right now, he had one he needed to be asked before he chickened out.

“Once we get a portal opened to your world, why don’t you and your family move here. You wouldn’t need to hide anymore. You could be out in the sun and just enjoy life.” Usagi could picture it already. Leo and his family coming to live at the Tenshu permanently. If they wanted to continue fighting that be great, the Geishu clan could always use more warriors to defend the land. And if they didn’t want to fight anymore then that be fine to. Mikey would fit in great with the kitchen staff or maybe as an artisan in the second level. Donnie could invent and innovate things around the castle and the town. Sure, it wouldn’t be as fancy as what he worked with at home but the villagers would be thankful for anything that made their lives easier. Leo said Donnie loved getting praise for his work right, he’d get a lot of it here. Raph was harder to place but with his strength and protective nature he could probably help out the farmers during harvest season and work as a guard the rest of the time. Their father was an entertainer but also a warrior who was use to training children. Having someone who was used to working with kids run a basics class for future samurai wouldn’t be a bad thing. April and the Caseys were harder to place but he was sure that they could find a place for the three humans in the village. And Leonardo. Usagi had overheard Itachi talking to Katsuichi, praising Leonardo’s skills, and he hadn’t even shown off what he could do in the field yet! He had heard them say they wanted to take Leo on as an official apprentice. Leonardo already had a place here if he wanted it. His family could live here and be safe and happy. They would never have to pick up a weapon again if they didn’t want to. Usagi and the other samurai could defend the place just fine. It would be perfect Leo would have his family and Usagi would have-

“Oh, Donnie would hate it here.” Leo said it with a chuckle. Unaware of how this one statement thoroughly shattered Usagi’s perfect little fantasy. “He’s addicted to his phone and electronics. He’d lose it here. We once tried to do training in the woods with no tech, which wasn’t easy for any of us, but Donnie? He snuck away and built a hide away where he used beavers and squirrels running on treadmills to create electricity.”

“It he could do that in your world why would mine be any different” Usagi was confused on what electricity was but if Donnie had created it before surly, he could again. If that was the only problem Usagi would help him with that.

“Wouldn’t have the internet,” Leo said with a shrug. “He couldn’t connect to anything or synchronize his tech. He needs his battle shells to work both to help in normal everyday function but also to protect his soft shell from attacks. Can’t have that without internet.”

“What about the rest of your family?” Usagi tried to keep his voice even but on the inside he was desperate. Surly one of Leo’s family members would like it here.

“Mikey would probably like it here for a while. But I think the white walls would drive him insane. He’s so used to being able to paint the world around us. Expressing himself on the walls of our home and New York itself.” Leo started thinking about his family as individuals. “Dad - dad has a lot of trauma from his childhood.” Leo sighed here remembering his father’s struggles growing up. Part of it was from the sudden switch from being Lou Jitsu to a Rat Jitsu, but the other part was dealing with his own family trauma while raising four boys. “I don’t know how he’d handle being here. He left Japan for a reason and your world is very similar to feudal Japan. I honestly don’t know how he would do.” Leo looked at Usagi unsure of where to go from there.

Usagi was listening to everything he said. It saddened him to think so many members of Leo’s family would struggle being in his world. Though he held out hope that someone would like it here. “I’m sorry for what your father went through. Maybe one day he can visit and we can help him together. What about Raphael-san or April-san?”

Leo humed, moving his hand up to his chin as he thought. “I think Raph would like it here.” Usagi’s ear perked up at the statement. “He likes peaceful places, honestly after the stress from the last few years I think being away from New York would do him some good. I’m sure he’d miss things, the same things I do; pizza, video games, the convenience of technology.” Leo looked back up at Usagi. “But overall, I think he’d like it here, baring the rest of the family was here to.”

Usagi paid close attention to the list, since it not only effect Raphael but Leonardo as well. He didn’t know how to provide for the things he missed, mostly because he didn’t know what they were. Though he was hopeful that he could convince Raphael to move here up until the last sentence. It would be foolish to believe and member of the tight knit clan would separate from each other willingly. He saw that Leo was watching him waiting for a response to what was said. “I see,” he nodded to show his understanding, and because he loved breaking his own dreams he asked, “and April-san, Cassandra-san, and Casey-san?”

Leo sighed as he thought about the human members of his clan. “April is in her fist year is college I don’t think she’d want to leave till she was done and that’s a four-year commitment. Cassandra would probably be down to live here is you promised her a good fight.” Leo shuddered, “that woman could probably fight a whole clan by herself and win.” And okay wow that was an impressive and terrifying statement to think about. Usagi decided not to dwell on that right now. “Casey’s new to the family. He grew up in an apocalypse so I think he’d be thrilled to live anywhere the Krang isn’t. That and to be with the rest of the family.”

Usagi took stock of the answers, so far there were 4 definite no’s and 3 maybes. “Don’t you have another parent? Drakum-san?” Usagi tried to remember the final member of Leo’s clan. But Leonardo didn’t speak about him much.

“Draxum,” Leo corrected before leaning his head back against the tree. “He’s been acting like a second dad to us for almost two years. I know he cares about Mikey, who doesn’t the kids got the biggest heart. And he took Donnie under his wing, one mad scientist to another you know.” Usagi did not know and was concerned about the description of mad scientist but chose to leave it for another day. “April helped him get a job and has been around him a lot, changing his ideas of humans. Cassandra worked with him as villains, I think he liked her style because after they both switched sides he claimed her as “his kid.” It took a while for him and Raph to get along but eventually he proved to Raph he wasn’t going to hurt us.” Leo stopped talking then just staring up at the sky through the endless flowers above their heads.

Usagi watched him for a moment taking in the site before focusing himself. Leo barley talks about this family member, and he just described his relationship with all of his siblings but not himself. This wasn’t like Leo, normally he couldn’t stop talking about his family. “And you?” He gently prompted. “How do you get along with him?”

Leo let out a breathy chuckle, “he threw me off a roof with no way for me to save myself, just because Raph wouldn’t hand over his bugs.”

Usagi’s brain stopped working for a second. “He-he threw you. Off a roof?” What the heck was this person doing in Leo’s family? How tall was the roof? Wait that’s a question he should ask. “How tall was the roof?”

Leo looked over at him before pointing over the Tenshu. “Well, that’s a five-story building. The grand nexus is a forty-story building. So, stack 8 of the Tenshus on top of each other and that would be about the right size.” Leo shrugged at his ruff size comparison.

“It was how big!?!” Usagi jerked forward. 8 Tenshus tall? He had never seen a building that big. “You would have died!”

“I know right!” Leo cried out jerking forward as well. “And he hasn’t even apologized” Leo threw himself back down into the tree crossing his arms pouting. “He apologized to dad for turning him into a rat man but not to me. If Raph hadn’t jumped after me and -“ Leo paused in his rant Usagi didn’t know about their nimpos or their mystic weapons. He had kept all of that secret in the beginning unsure of who he could trust. Now though, now he trusted Usagi he felt like he could tell him anything. Surly Usagi wouldn’t betray his trust if he told him about his powers. Katsuichi knew the whole time and no one had tried to hurt him yet.

“Raphael-san had to jump after you? Is that how you survived Raphael-san saved you?” Usagi would have to thank Raphael for that when they met. He would also have to punch this Draxum in the face. Leo said he’d been part of the family for two years? And he still hadn’t apologized? Ya, Usagi was going to fight him.

Leo steeled his conviction. “Ya, he did. He was able to-“ but before Leo could tell Usagi how Raph had saved him or about their nimpo they were interrupted

“Usagi-chan, you need to get inside. The attacker from earlier is awake and it’s not good news.” Kitsune called to them from down the hill.

“We’ll be right there.” Usagi called back. He turned and offered his hand to Leo to help him up. “Thank you Leonardo-chan for telling me about your family. I can’t wait to meet them. For now though, let’s go see what’s going on.”

As they made their way back to the Tenshu Usagi came to a decision. Even if he couldn’t convince any of Leo’s family to move here it would be okay. They would figure out this portal and reunite Leo with his family. Once they know how to work the portal Usagi could always visit them and vise versa. They would make it work. The main thing that mattered is Leonardo’s happiness. As long as Leo was happy then Usagi would make it work. Now he just needs to find the right time to tell Leo that.

First things first though, they need to figure out how that ninja got in here.
____________________________________________________________________________________
Lord Hebi slithered across the ground. He had to travel a far distance quickly and quietly. He had to share this news, his master would be most pleased. He reached a clearing in the woods to find a man standing there. The man was tall with long black hair. He wore a maroon kimono with a sleeveless grey haori on top of it. The man stood alone in the clearing with his back to Hebi.

“What news do you bring me.” The man’s voice was cold without any emotion.

Hebi bowed to the man before sharing the news. “The young Lord Noriyuki issss living with the Geissshu clan and hassss been adopted by Lord Mifune assss you ssssusssspected.”

“Good, inform Shingen and the Neko clan, I want that boy dead by the end of tomorrow morning.” His plan was perfect, killing the young Lord would do two things. One, it would weaken Mifune’s claim over the young Lord’s lands. Two, it would push Lord Mifune back into his spiral of grief. He knew of the way Lord Mifune had responded to his wife’s death, his grief making him weak and unfocused. This time his grief would have a target, the Neko clan, and it’s very easy to kill a broken man.

“There isss ssssomething elssse Massster.” Hebi intercepted his thoughts.

“Tell me then.” The master spoke. What else could there be. He had plans for Katsuichi and his ‘prize’ student, as well as ways to get rid of the other samurai. There should be nothing else in their way.

“There isss sssomeone new in the Geissshu clan’ss Tenssshu. A kame ninja of the Hamato clan.” Hebi informed and then waited for his Master’s reaction.

The Hamato clan.

That couldn’t be.

The man whipped around grabbing hold of Hebi’s collar and pulling the snake’s face close to his. His blade rested against the snake’s jugular as he glared into his eyes. “Are you positive they said Hamato? What was the clan symbol?” His voice was low, deadly, and drove fear straight into Hebi’s heart.

“I am sssure they sssaid the boy wasss a Hamato. Hisss clan sssymbol wasss a cccircle with a triangle pattern on it. Hebi hurried out, desperate to say the right thing.

The man pushed him away ruffly. He pointed to the ground in front of him. “Draw the symbol for me.”

Hebi moved quickly to meet the demands of his master. He drew the symbol the kame word on his belt in the dirt. It was a circle wove a big V in the middle with two smaller v’s on either side.

The man looked at the symbol before glaring at the snake. “That is not the Hamato clan symbol.” This was a waste of time. Sure, it was strange to have another Hamato clan here but it could not be her clan. But there was one way to be sure.

The man smirked darkly, “tell Shingin that during the attack I want him to attack this boy.”

“Do you want him to be killed asss well Massster.” Hebi asked while bowing to the man.

“No, just a major injury. Make it so he can’t fight back.” The man smirked to himself. If this kame was part of her clan then he would have a nimpo ability. He will have to activate it to protect himself from Shingin and the rest of the Neko clan. And if he is a true Hamato, then he would need him alive. Shingin should be able to injure the boy enough he will be easy to capture later.

“Assssss you wisssshhh Masster”

Chapter Text

It had been four months since Leo’s disappearance, three since their realization that he was still alive. Donnie’s machine had been over hauled to look of DNA instead of chemical make-up. It took longer than expected since DNA is more complex then looking for a single element.

At some point during that time Mikey had come up with his own idea. He had approached Casey about Leo’s sword.

“I know he’s connected to it and I thought maybe if we used it or placed it somewhere where it was near all of us he could feel us to. That he would know we are searching for him.” Mikey explained his idea. “I know how important it is to you and I don’t want to take it from you, but can you think of any way we could connect with him.”

Casey thought about it. He understood what Mikey was asking but it was hard to separate from Leo’s sword. Then he got an idea. “In the resistance after Raph,” he paused, trying to think of the best way to phrase what he was about to say. “After Raph was gone Master Leonardo took his mask and tied it around the hilt of his sword. He did the same with Master Donatello’s. He said he wanted to carry them with him.” Casey could tell the idea of losing their brothers was upsetting to Mikey, so he gently placed his hand on his shoulder in comfort. “Maybe if we tie something around the hilt, something you wear or use a lot. Maybe he’ll feel our essences.” Casey wasn’t sure if it would work but he would try anything.

Mikey smiled brightly, “I know exactly what to use. Let’s go get the others.” Mikey and Casey moved to find Raph (in the training room) and Donnie (working in the lab). Mikey explained his idea to them and with some grumbling about magic (Donnie) both agreed to the idea.

Mikey, Donnie, and Raph went and found their childhood bandanas, the ones they wore all the time until they got their masks. They had childhood memories and sentimental value. They tied them around the hilt of Leo’s katana hoping he would feel them.

With some prompting Casey added part of his old cape. He wasn’t sure if his addition would be welcomed but with the brothers eager encouragement, he added his on to the hilt.

Donnie texted April who arrived with her and mayhem’s scarfs (yellow and green). She wanted to add her own essence to the sword. Raph texted Cassie who brought her new mask. She had gotten rid of the foot clan uniform and now wore a mix of black grey and white. The mask that covered her face now is black and that is what she wrapped around the hilt.

Even their Father and Draxum added scraps of fabric. Their Father took a piece of his old Lou Jitsu costume. They all recognized how much that outfit meant to their father, and yet he was willing to sacrifice it if it meant his baby blue would know they were coming. Draxum added one of his sashes to the hilt.

In the end they had to re-tie the thing to make it smooth enough to hold. The katana now having several tails of colorful fabric at the end of it. Mikey was certain Leo would feel their connection to his weapon. Other members of the clan were less sure but hopeful. Draxum didn’t have the heart to tell them that it was very unlikely for Leo to get their message this way, as the act seemed to provide great comfort to his clan.

That is how the blade rested in Casey’s sheath waiting for it’s true master to return, incased in the love of his family.

————————————————————-
“From what we gathered from the prisoner, there is going to be an attack on the Tenshu tonight. He was here to scout out their path.” Katsuichi informed the room. It was full of samurai and other warriors loyal to the Geishu clan. Katsuichi was in the middle of the room sharing the information they had gathered from the ninja the teens had captured earlier. “From what he said they will be arriving from the west. Their main goal is to assassinate Lord Mifune. We need to move the people from the town into the Tenshu. It is easier to defend and I don’t want any civilians caught up in this. Go, gather the civilians and prepare yourself. We’ll gather in the main square a prepare. I want everyone there before sundown. Move.” The room exploded into activity as people started to move around them.

But Leo stayed seated thinking. This didn’t make sense why would a scout behave like that. He was attacking store fronts at random on the west side of town. Why would he give away his clan’s attack route. Leo and his brothers would never do that. Unless it was a trap!

That what was happening, Leo thought, it was stupid to attack from the west. Even if they got all the way to the third level, covering all the farm field in the first and the whole market in the second, it lined them up with the square. Leo and his brothers would never put themselves in a position where they would have to do a full-frontal assault especially not one where their enemies knew they were coming. This was a set up. A set up his friends were falling for.

“Katsuichi-sama!” He called out to Katsuichi who was about to leave with Usagi and Gen. The lion turned to face the young turtle. “It’s a trap!”

Katsuichi quickly made his way over to Leo knowing the boy couldn’t move to well yet. He wanted to keep this private until he was sure of what Leonardo was saying. Unfortunately, they had caught the attention of quite a few people.

“What do you mean my boy?” He wanted to hear Leonardo out but in the back of his mind he knew this boy was a ninja from another world. He was a ninja he had come to care for and knew he had extraordinary abilities but the fact remains that he was not from their world. He was unsure of how much he could trust him in this matter.

“It’s a set up why would they send one scout a head of their route only for them to get caught.” Leo started to lay out his reasoning.

“The neko clan isn’t exactly full of the brightest stars in the sky.” Katsuichi seen them do dumber things. “It could have just been a new recruit.”

Leo shook his head. “It just doesn’t make sense, my brothers and I would never plan a frontal assault like this especially if our enemies knew we were coming.” He could see he had Katsuichi’s attention now so he decided to push. “It makes no sense to attack from the west at night. One, it lines them right up with the main square which is easy for you to defend. Two, the west has the most amount of land to cover between entering the jōkamachi and the Tenshu itself. Three, during the day the wind blows off of the ocean in land but at night it switches it blows out to sea from the west. They’d be up wind of you, you’ll be able to smell them coming.” Leo listed out ever reason he could think of that this was an obvious set up.

“Where would you attack from?” Usagi questioned. He was impressed with everything Leonardo had brought up so far and wanted to know how he would structure the attack.

Leo thought for a second before laying out his hypothetical attack plan. “I would attack from the south. The journey from the outer south wall to wall outside the Tenshu is much shorter than the one from the west. There is a lot of forest that hasn’t been chopped down to the south.”

“The temple wanted to keep them up to keep a connection to nature.” Katsuichi explained knowing exactly what Leonardo was talking about.

“They would make it easy to travel without detection.” Leo explained. “The tall ones line up with the roof of the wall surrounding the Tenshu. The south wall is also the closest to the Tenshu as well. It’s not too big of a jump from the roof of the wall to the second story of the Tenshu.” Leo nodded to himself as he thought about all the moving parts of the plan. “From there it be easy to sneak into the Tenshu itself. Especially if all the samurais and vassals are outside waiting for an attack from the west.” Leo looked up praying that he had explained his thoughts well enough.

Katsuichi thought about it and the boy made some good points, but he was still wary of trusting one boy’s plans over his own instincts. Before he could say anything though they were interrupted.

“My it seems our little guest has put quite a bit of thought into how he would destroy us.” Gunichi said walking towards them. He was obviously not the only one who had listens to Leonardo’s idea as many of the older samurai had remained in the room and were now whispering to one another. “But let me add something else on to your little ‘it’s a trap’ speech.” Gunichi pitched his voice in a mocking tone when he quoted Leo, driving home the point he wasn’t about to believe him. “If this was a trap, you are a part of it.” He said pointing in Leo’s face. “Your trying to get us to move our forces to a place that’s impossible to assault. The level of acrobatics it would take to get from the trees to the wall to the second floor just does not exist. You’re the trap, and we’re not falling for it.” Gunichi then directed his voice to the room at large. “I say we lock him up until dawn that way he can’t help his ninja friends!”

There were some agreements being murmured through the crowd but before anyone could voice themselves Usagi stepped in.

“Hold on. Leonardo-chan’s done nothing wrong! He was just trying to help. He’s brought up a lot of good points.” Usagi said as put himself in between Leo and Gunichi. “If anyone here is going to know what ninjas are capable of it’s going to be him. If he says they can make the jump to the second floor then I believe him.” Usagi then turned to his master and bowed. “Sensei I would like permission to stand watch at the second floor tonight. I know we can’t fully divert our forces but I believe someone needs to be up there.”

Leo couldn’t believe Usagi in that moment. He just stood up to a whole room of his superiors because he trusted Leo.

Katsuichi knew Leo had some good points but he couldn’t justify moving a full force when the boy might be wrong. He had planes to privately ask Usagi to go up just in case but now thanks to Gunichi this is public. If he gave Usagi his blessing and the attack did not come from the west none of the other samurai in the room would ever forget it. They would hold Usagi’s folly over his head for years calling him a love sick fool when decisions truly mattered. His student had already made his bed though. No matter how Katsuichi answered Usagi’s already aligned himself with Leo’s plan.

Well, it was a good plan. And if his student went down for this Katsuichi would be right beside him. “You have my blessing.” If they were wrong, they would be fools together. If they were right Katsuichi would hold this moment over Gunichi head any time he spoke against Leonardo or Usagi.

With that the room finally started to clear out. Katsuichi waited until Gunichi finally left before addressing the teens around him. “Gen, go help with the evacuation of the town.”

Gen nodded, “of course.” He reached out and squeeze Usagi’s shoulder as he walked past. He didn’t know what the conversation between master and apprentice was going to be about, but he couldn’t imagine it would be fun.

Once he was gone and the room cleared beside the three of them Usagi spoke. “Thank you, Sensei.”

“Do not thank me yet.” Katsuichi turned to face his student and his friend. “You know that you are most likely going to be up there all alone, right. If Leo-kun is correct you will be fighting on your own.” Katsuichi wanted to make sure his student was prepared. He wished he could join him but the most obvious place the attack would come from was the west. That is where he was needed.

“I know Sensei. I’ll be prepared.” Usagi knew it would be a long and hard night. He hoped if he could hold his own in the beginning that the commotion would draw other warriors to him.

“Good.” Katsuichi nodded. He truly hoped Usagi was ready. He then took a deep breath. He had hoped to share this news at a less stressful time but it was news that need to be shared. “There is something else I need to talk to you boys about.”

Leo and Usagi shared a quick glance both unsure what could be so important that he would need to tell them now.

“Does it have to do with the evil cat army coming our way ‘cause I feel like that’s where our focus should be.” Leo tried for a joking tone but when he saw the look in Katsuichi’s eyes he knew this wasn’t the time.

“No, I’m afraid this is a bit more personal.” Katsuichi started off. “I know you boys have been looking for a way for Leo-kun to go home.” Both boys immediately perked up. Leo could feel his hope sky rocket, had Katsuichi found a way for him to return home? “I have been looking as well, and I have good news and bad news.”

Katsuichi watched the boys reactions. He could see Leo trying to quell his hope not wanting to be shattered if the bad news was he was never returning home. Usagi though was trying to mask his fear. He knew how much the kame meant to his student, his boy was scared of losing him. A fear he was going to justify unfortunately.

“The good thing is I have found a way to open a portal to your world Leo-kun.” The reaction was instant.

Leo’s face lit up. He was going home! He could finally go home and see his family again. How could there be bad news attached to this.

Usagi also seemed excited. He was thrilled that Leo was able to reunite with his family, but he wasn’t celebrating yet. There was something else to this.

“However, the ritual to send you back is elaborate,” Katsuichi continued. “It will take time to gather all the things need to send you back.”

“So that’s the bad news I just need to wait a bit longer. You had me worried there for a moment Katsuichi-sama.” Leo said with a smile.

Usagi don’t lose his tension like Leo did. His master wouldn’t have introduced this topic the way he did if the bad news was something like waiting. Leo had been patient this whole time he would continue to be. No there was something else.

“I’m afraid that’s not the bad news my child.” Katsuichi looked sadly down at the boy. “No, the bad news is that some of the items needed are extremely rare. I know I can get enough to send you home but that would be it.”

Usagi felt his blood run cold. No Sensei couldn’t mean….

“I don’t understand what you’re getting at?” Leo was confused they could get the door open right that was a good thing.

“It means Leo-San, that the portal will be a one-way trip. You will not be able to return here.” Katsuichi explained to the boy as gently as he could. He could see Usagi trying to keep it together and he didn’t want to make this harder on his student then it already was.

“So, I wouldn’t be able to come back and visit. It’s just the end. We’d never see each other again?” Leo could feel his own heart breaking. He missed his family and would give up anything to be with them, but he had come to care for the people in the Tenshu as well. They had become his friends and family as well. And then there was Usagi. Leo turned to try and catch a glimpse of Usagi to see how he was feeling, but Usagi’s face was blank not showing any of his emotions. Leo had never seen him do that before.

On the inside Usagi’s heart had been shattered. Leo was going home. He knew how much that meant to him, but he would never see Leo again. He only had a short time left with Leo in his life and then he’d be gone for good. How could Usagi possible tell him he loved him now? He couldn’t it would only make this harder on Leo. He could hear it in Leo’s voice. Hear how sad he was at the idea of never seeing them again. Usagi couldn’t be selfish in this. Telling Leo he loved him would only hurt him. He could never put Leo in a position where he would have to choose between Usagi and his family. That would be cruel and even if Usagi was selfish enough to try he knew who Leo would pick every time. It didn’t bother him, he adored how much Leo loved his family, but it still broke his heart. He loved Leonardo, he had fallen in love with him so quickly he didn’t even know when it started. Yet here was the end before they had even had a beginning together.

Usagi could see Leo looking at him. Trying to gage his own reaction to the news. He could also see how upset Leo was. Leo might show boat and hide his feelings from some but Usagi could tell, his eyes never lied.

Usagi centered himself. He only had a short time left with Leonardo and then he was going home. He was going to make the most of it, he could wallow in his sadness after Leo was gone, safe and happy in his own world. For now, they would continue as they had been. Usagi would be there for him, for anything he needed. So that when the time comes, he wouldn’t regret the time they spent together.

“If that’s the only way we can get him home then that’s what we do. How long will it take to find all of the objects?” Usagi set his shoulders, he didn’t want to lose Leo but Leo wanted to go home. Usagi would do anything for Leonardo, including letting him go.

“Hard to say we can talk more after tonight and the fighting has passed.” Katsuichi reassured. He was proud of his student and the way he was handling himself. But his heart aches for the two boys in front of him. He still had his own thinking to do on the subject as well. “For now, focus on the battle ahead. I’ll see you at the end of the night.” Katsuichi bowed the two boys cause them to bow back. He then left the room with much to think about.

After he left Usagi turned to Leo. “Come on, I’ll help you to your room. You’ll be safe there; the infirmary is one of our best guarded areas.” Usagi held out his hand to help Leo up, he was still worried about him since his fall in the market.

Leo looked at his hand and then up to his face. “That’s it? We’re not going to talk about what just happened?” Leo was still hurting from the fact that he would be leaving the Tenshu permanently.

Usagi closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. When he opened them, he was able to meet Leo’s eyes. “Not right now, I-“ he paused wanting to pick his words carefully. He always wanted to be honest with Leo but how can he tell him what he was feeling right now? He didn’t want to burden the other boy. “I need to focus on the attack coming our way. We can talk after.” It was true Usagi needed to focus on tonight’s attack, and if it helped him avoid this uncomfortable conversation no one else need to know.

Leo seemed a little hurt but let it go. This wasn’t about him after all, they need to focus on the safety of the Geishu clan right now. “Why would I be in my room? I’m helping you.” Leo remembered how Usagi started this conversation. Leo was not about to go hide in a corner while his friends fought. There was no way that was happening.

“What?” Usagi pulled back with a shocked look on his face. “Leo your leg just got the okay for walking around. Waaaallking not fighting. There’s no way I’m letting you fight tonight.” Leo fell from throwing a fish, how did he think he would hold up in a fight?

“I’m sorry, you’re not letting me?” Leo asked as he pushed himself up to his feet. “Since when are you in charge of me?” He placed his hands on his hips, placing all of his weight on his right leg.

“Since I found you. You’ve been my responsibility since you got here.” Usagi argued back. After he finished speaking, he regretted it, as he watched three emotions pass over Leo’s face. For a moment he was shocked, this quickly morphed into hurt, before he finally ended on anger.

“Oh, I see, I’ve been nothing but your ‘responsibility’ all this time.” Leo felt like such an idiot, this whole time he thought they had been friends but Usagi had just been keeping an eye on him. “Well don’t worry it seems I’ll be out of your fur permanently pretty soon.” Leo said as he started to stalk off away from the shook bunny.

Leo felt so stupid and hurt. No wonder Usagi didn’t want to talk about him leaving permanently he was probably thrilled he didn’t have to deal with Leo anymore. Before Leo could get to far, he felt someone grab his hand. When he turned around, he saw Usagi, one of his arms was extended out to hold on to Leo’s hand, the rest of him was tipped forward in a bow. Even his ears that normally stay behind his head when he bowed had flipped over to hang in front of him, a sign of how quickly and deeply he had bowed to Leonardo.

“I am so sorry Leonardo-chan. I didn’t mean it like that. You- you’ve become one of my dearest friends. While Sensei did put me in charge of your care, that does not give me the right to order you around and for that you have my deepest apologizes. I – I just don’t want to see you hurt again. I should have expressed that better, and I am truly sorry. But you must know that I am not excited for you to leave,” Usagi paused here to breath not wanting to reveal his whole heart at this moment but also wanting to reassure Leo that he cared. “I care for you and I deeply value our friendship.” There not the whole truth but close enough.

Leo’s heart softened for the boy in front of him instantly. Usagi really did care for him. He squeezed Usagi’s hand and waited for the rabbit to raise his head. Though Usagi remained in his bow even as he tilted his head up to look at Leonardo, his ears falling to the left side of his face. Leo smiled warmly at his friend.

“Thank you Usagi-chan, and I’m sorry to. I jumped to conclusion and I said some hurtful things, and I’m sorry for that. You mean a lot to me to. But you have to know that I can take care of myself just fine.” Leo continued to smile at the boy as he straightened up.

Usagi knew Leo was right, Leo was a warrior just like him. Usagi would hate to be told to sit out of a fight, no matter how injured he was. He needed to start keeping that in mind when it came to Leo. But Usagi’s heart was racing to. Leonardo said he cared for him, but he never said how. Could he – no, Usagi stopped that thought before it could form. He couldn’t be selfish here. Leonardo was his friend, that’s all they could be. He smiled back at Leo and was about to continue when Kitsune rushed in.

“Usagi, there you are! We need your help getting ready come on.” Kitsune called out before rushing back outside. Usagi was about to follow when he felt his hand stay behind. That right he was still holding Leonardo’s hand. He turned back to face Leo, but before he could say any more Leo just smiled at him. He squeezed his hand one last time before letting go.

“Go your people need you. I’ll still be around for a bit longer.” Leo tried to joke but it fell flat for both of them. “We’ll talk more later.”

Usagi didn’t know what else to say so he nodded and ran out after Kitsune leaving Leo alone. Leo turned and started to head to the infirmary, but not for the reason Usagi had suggested. After all he would need a base if he was going to have his weapons tonight.
________________________________________________________________________________
The sunset had come much quicker the Katsuichi had wanted. He and the other warriors had gathered in the main square. Some were sharpening weapons, others were tightening their armor, and others still were watching the gate, waiting for the attack to begin.

“You shouldn’t be here my old friend.” Katsuichi said to the person approaching behind him. He never took his eyes off the west gate, unwilling to be caught off guard.

“And where else would you have me be?” Lord Mifune asked as he came to stand beside Katsuichi. He was wearing his traditional armor, his swords resting against his side, his helmet sat proudly on his head.

“How about safe inside with your son?” Katsuichi responded still not looking at his friend.

“Tomoe Ame-kun is with Noriyuki-chan. He will be safe with her.” Lord Mifune responded. He was also looking towards the west gate, waiting for what was to come. “I am right where I belong fighting beside my people. I will not back down. If I fall today, I will fall with honor, not hiding away in my Tenshu like a coward or a child.”

Katsuichi let out a huff at his friends’ stubbornness. “If that is what you wish my Lord.”

“Speaking of where people are supposed to be, where is your faithful shadow?” Lord Mifune asked his old friend. “It’s not Like Usagi to leave your side during an attack.” He raised an eyebrow and risked a glance at his friend out of the corner of his eye.

Katsuichi was about to answer when they were interrupted by a third voice. “The bunny is guarding the south side of the building.” Gunichi said as he joined the two men watching the west entrance.

“The south side? Why is he there? Is there something I don’t know about.” Lord Mifune couldn’t understand why Katsuichi would send his student, one of their best fighters, to the south side.

“Nothing to worry about. The kame ninja tried to trick us into believing the attack is coming from the south. Usagi-kun, in a rather ridiculous show of loyalty, decided to believe him.” Gunichi said quite proudly, ready for his Lord to chew into Katsuichi for allowing such foolishness.

The darkness of the early night laid menacing shadows along the Lord’s face. “You’re telling me that Leo-kun, a ninja, pointed out a potential attack route and we only sent one child to investigate it?” Lord Mifune was upset but not for the reason Gunichi had hoped for.

Before the Lord could get to upset Katsuichi cut in. “Oh, it’s not just one child, I’m sure he’ll have some company. And I already have a plan to get up there if they are correct.” Katsuichi reassured his Lord that the side was covered for now.

“You both better hope that side is covered, if they get inside to our people, we won’t be fast enough to stop them from doing harm.” Lord Mifune was furious that this wasn’t brought to him earlier but released his anger, he had to focus on what he could control now. The attack would be starting soon and they all need to be ready.
_________________________________________________________________________________
Usagi stood in the south wing on the second story, exactly where Leo said that the attack would come. From where he was he could see out into the forest, but he could also see the roof of the south wall, and if he looked out to the west he could see down into the Tenshu’s square. He could see the other vassals waiting for the attack. Leo was right. This would be a perfect spot not only to sneak into the castle but also to keep an eye on/pick off all of their men.

There was a creak in the wood behind him, his ears twitched at the sound a sign that he heard the person moving behind him, but he was not moving to meet them. He didn’t have to; he knew how this person moved.

“So, you’re really going to trust him on this?” That was Gen coming up behind him

“Of course, he would know ninja tactics better than us.” Usagi replied with confidence he trusted Leo’s judgment he’s been right so far.

“You know if we’re wrong, we will never hear the end of it. Gunichi’s been waiting for something to hold over your head since you took in the kame.” Gen had come to rest shoulder to shoulder with Usagi neither one taking their eyes off the outside.

“You do not have to stay with me I know Gunichi has been gunning for both of you as well.” Usagi told his friends

Kitsune let go of her hold of Gen’s neck and shoulders dropping to the ground, “how’d ya know it was both of us, you haven’t even looked at us?” She was pouting a little at not sneaking up on her friend.

“Because I know you both so well,” Usagi chuckled, “and because Gen’s steps sounded heavier than normal.”

Kitsune groaned and mutter something about overly sensitive ears before walking to the other side of the window they were looking out off. “Gen and I discussed this and we’re staying with you. If you’re right you’re going to be facing a ninja clan all by yourself up here.”

“And if you’re wrong we get to make fun of you for listening to your boyfriend from another dimension about our ninja clans.” Gen followed up Kitsune statement.

Usagi head whipped around to look at his friends “Leonardo-chan is not my boyfriend.” His fur was starting to puff up and his cheeks were hot.

“Not yet, no.” Kitsune said tilting her head at him. She was grinning like the fox she was, “But you want him to be. After all you disagreed with Katsuichi-sama’s plan because the kame looked sad.”

Usagi’s fur fluffed up even more, “No I agreed with Leonardo-chan because he made a good point the wind has shifted and the ninjas will want to try a different approach. He was trained in their tactics and—“ Usagi was trying to bring up all the good points Leonardo had explained but Gen took mercy on him and put his hand up cutting off Usagi.

“Easy bunny butt we know he had a point that’s why we’re here. We just want to know when you’re going to finally ask him out?” Gen raised his brow at his friend while Kitsune nodded eagerly behind him.

Usagi looked at his two friends. They looked so earnest. He knew that they wanted what was best for him. It made him wonder about a world where he could ask Leonardo-chan out. Would Leonardo say yes? Would Leonardo’s family approve of him? “I-“ No this was reality. Leonardo wanted to go home, and Usagi could not follow him there, he had responsibilities here. Leonardo would never choose to stay where his brothers were not, and Usagi would never ask him to. No, as long as Usagi serviced under Lord Minfune a relationship with Leonardo wouldn’t be possible. No matter how much Usagi care for him. “I can’t”

Gen huffed angerly, “And why exactly is that. You obviously like him and we are sure he likes you back.” Gen wanted answers from his friend.

Kitsune quickly jumped in before Gen got frustrated and said something hurtful. He was only trying to help but Gen like to be painfully blunt at times and that wasn’t going to work at this moment. “Usagi-Chan,” she spoke softly and waited until she had Usagi’s attention before continuing. “For as long as we have known you, your focus has been your training, your dedication to the Bushido. The happiest we ever saw you was at a job well done from Master Katsuichi-sama. And then this Kame showed up, and you two started getting along. You were smiling more than I’ve ever seen. You were being silly and doing all these little extra things to make him smile.” She gently reached out to take her dear friend’s hand. “I never want to see this version of you disappear. You’re so much happier now. And I know Leo-san likes you to. So why not just go for it?”

Usagi looked at her speechless for a second. Softly he spoke no more than a breath of air, “Kitsune-Chan,” he knew how much she and Gen care for him but to hear it was different. He was so lucky to have them. But how does he explain the truth. That if Leo was from this world, he would have started courting him a month into knowing him. But he’s not he needs to go home and Usagi would never stop him. “I - wait do you hear that?”

There were footsteps coming towards them. The steps were soft, obviously those of someone who was use to sneaking around. But they were off sounding like the person walking had an obvious limp. It couldn’t be, the only person that walked like that was…

Usagi whipped around quickly. “Leonardo-chan.” There Leo was walking towards them slowly but surely with a shy smile on his face.

“Hey guys figure you could use some help” he stated as he waved at them.

The three were flabbergasted. Gen was the first to recover blowing out a loud huff of air, he couldn’t believe the kame thought he could help them. His leg was still busted up and from the looks of it he hadn’t brought any weapons with him. Gen’s huff seemed to have awoken the other to as they jumped into action. Usagi was in front of Leo in an instance.

“What are you doing here you should be deep in the Tenshu with the others.” Usagi rushed to say trying to calm himself. Leonardo could not be here. He was still injured! Even if Leo said he was a great fighter, which Usagi held little doubt about, they had never seen him fight. Plus Leo’s leg was still healing and if he moved wrong he could injure it more.

“I told you couldn’t just stay there when everyone else was up here!” Leo stated firmly, it was obvious to him that he would help especially after Gunichi dismissed his concerns about the south side being an obvious entry point. He had been prepared to be up here all alone until Usagi agreed with him.

“But Leo-san you don’t have any weapons. “ Kitsune reprimand from the side. She was worried not just for Leo’s safety but also Usagi’s focus. She meant what she said, she knew Usagi cared deeply for Leonardo and she was certain that if it came down to it Usagi would put himself between Leonardo and danger.

Leo smirked at her, “don’t worry about me you’ll find I’ve got a pretty good handle on things” Usagi bristled a little at Leo’s joking tone.

“This is serious Leonardo-chan you need to go back to -“ while Usagi was talking he watched Leo’s eyes drift from him to the wall’s roof behind him. Leo’s eyes widened before narrowing and then the wildest thing happened.

Leo’s eyes started to glow. No, not just his eyes but the red strips that framed them as well as the strips on his arms. For a moment all Usagi could see was Leonardo. He appeared ethereal in that moment. Something so beautifully divine there was nothing living or dead that could ever compare to him.

In the corner of his eye Usagi saw a blue glow illuminate before he felt it. The shift of air as something was thrown at his back. Followed immediately by the feeling of a sword swiping up his back. There was a distinct clink sound of metal striking metal followed by the sound of a blade striking the wooden ground.

Tearing his eyes away from Leonardo, Usagi spun around as he heard Kitsune gasps. Leo’s arm was extended past Usagi’s side. In his hand was a katana that was defiantly not there before. On the ground was a shuriken. Leo must have blocked it when it was thrown at Usagi.

Before Usagi could fully process what had just occurred there was another blue light behind him. When he turned, he saw Leo disappearing into a portal. His heart started racing. ‘No. Not yet. Not now. Leonardo can’t leave him now’ tears started to build in his eyes and he threw and hand towards Leonardo trying to grab a hold of him but it was too late he was already gone. Usagi stood there frozen for a second time. ‘He’s gone. He left and he didn’t even say goodbye.’

“What the -“ Gen shouted out behind him Usagi turned to face the window. He needed to focus they were under attack. The shuriken that was thrown at him proved that. He could mourn the loss of Leonardo later. Even though he wanted to do nothing more than sob right now.

But as he turned, he saw why Gen had shouted because there was Leonardo standing on top of the south wall. He had his katana interlocked with and attacking ninja’s kunai.

“How’d he get all the way over there?!?!” Kitsune hollered, just as shocked at Leo’s disappearance and reappearance as the rest.

“It doesn’t matter we need to go help him.” Usagi commanded as he jumped out the window onto the neighboring roof. Leo defeated his attacker but there were more, so many more. It was a full clan attack! Leonardo could not defeat them all on his own.

Just at that moment two ninjas attacked Leo at once. Usagi was almost there if Leo could avoid one of the attacks he would be there to help. But it seemed Leo wasn’t out of surprises yet. He grabbed what looked to be a scapple out of his bag and suddenly he started to glow again. The scapple turned a translucent blue color before reshaping and reforming into a second sword.

“Incredible” Usagi breathed the word out as Leo had once again stolen his breath from him. It seemed Usagi was not the only one to think that as even Leonardo’s attacker stopped in awe, giving Leo an open shot to knock them both far away from him. A third ninja tried to make a jump for Leo but went flying into a blue portal instead that Leo had opened right in front of him. Leo turned to look at Usagi as he used his sword to tip the portal towards his original two attackers. This caused the third to shoot out of the portal like a cannon knocking into the other two and all three fell off the roof.

Usagi watched as Leo smirked at him before starting to glow again he threw one of his katanas and then he was gone, reappearing with his thrown blade further down the side of the roof where another member of the Neko clan had appeared. “Kami,” Usagi breathed the word like a pray. It very well could have been. And then he felt a giant hand land on his shoulder and push him to the side.

“I know we’re all in awe of the magic kame right now but please focus on not dying.” Gen said as he knocked away the Neko that was coming to attack Usagi.

Usagi shook his head and focused in on the fight. This is what needed his attention. He could process all of his thoughts on Leo’s abilities later.
___________________________________________________________________________________
The four of them were doing well. So far, they had been able to hold the line and not allow any of the Neko clan past them. It really helped that any hole that appeared in their defenses was quickly covered by Leo as he zipped around the roof.

Leo was trying his best to deflect as many hits as possible using his enemies’ own strikes against them by portaling them into each other. He had to be careful, his left leg was already causing him pain. Every time he zipped around he made sure he landed on his right side not wanting to land to harshly on his left and leave himself open to an attack.

At some point during the fighting, they must have drawn the attention on the other vassals in the square. Katsuichi had come running. He jumped against the wall, springing off it and on to the side of the building before leaping up on top of the wall. As soon as he landed, he skewed a ninja on his blade and then kicked them off onto another ninja sending both back over the side to the second level below. The other samurai were quick to follow his movements either getting on to the roof as he did or running inside the Tenshu and up to the second floor to provide support from there. As each new vassals appeared so did sounds of shock and awe as they saw what Leo was doing. Many sent a quick pray of gratitude that the kame was on their side.

The battle was starting to turn in their favor. Usagi was fighting beside his master. Katsuichi would attack high and Usagi would go low quickly eliminating their opponents. As they were working through their enemies Usagi saw three ninjas high in the trees. They were leaning back almost as if…. No.

The three ninjas launched themselves up onto the third floor. They never even touched the roof.

Another ninja came charging over at Usagi but he was able to deflect their hit and kick them away from him. But they would be back on him at any moment he couldn’t go after the three ninjas inside the Tenshu.

“They’re on the third floor.” He called out hoping someone else would be able to go after them.

Leo heard him and threw one of his katanas straight up in the air. He teleported up to catch it lining himself up perfectly with the third floor. He threw his second katana forward through a window and into the third floor of the Tenshu and teleported to meet it.

As he landed, he felt his left leg give a painful twinge. There was no way he could run after these guys. He threw his sword down the hallway teleporting to it. He then listened, he heard footsteps coming from his left, so he threw his sword in that direction. he kept this up slowly making his way through the Tenshu. Until he was in the middle of the third floor, the dead center of the Tenshu.

There in the center of the room was Tomoe Ame fighting two of the ninjas with young Lord Noriyuki hiding behind her. She was doing well in her two on one fight but not well enough to notice the third assailant. He moved quickly sneaking up behind her and wrenching away young Lord Noriyuki.

“No!” Tomoe Ame screamed as she tried to reach her charge but quickly had to defend herself from her two attackers.

The Neko clan ninja held Noriyuki up by his throat, he reached into his belt to pull out a shuriken. He was going to run this brat through and complete his mission.

Just at that moment there was a blue blur of movement. Leo had launched his sword low. As he reappeared with it, he was in between the ninja and Noriyuki. He entered into slow motion Jitsu just like his dad had taught him, his focus slowing the movements around him. He swung his leg up into a perfect split while also nailing the ninja under the chin. The hit did two things simultaneously, first it broke the assailants hold on Noriyuki, the second was that Leo could feel his leg fracture again. The pain was intense but he’d had worse. Right now, he needed to focus. Noriyuki was falling and the assailant wasn’t down yet. Leo knew what to do, but boy was it going to hurt. He pivoted himself so he was facing Noriyuki. He caught the boy before he hit the ground. In the same movement his left leg also swooped the assailant’s legs out from under him causing him to crash to the floor. It also cause Leo’s leg to flare up into agony, he defiantly just mad his break worse.

He needed to focus on anything else besides that pain. He could feel Noriyuki cling to him and felt his tears against his plastron and he tried to refocus his attention on the room around them.

“Leo-San is Lord Noriyuki-chan okay?” Tomoe Ame asked as she rushed to his side. She had knocked her attackers away but they were getting back up. They needed help.
Leo held Noriyuki close. “I need you to hold on to me real tight buddy. Can you do that for me.” Leo felt more then heard the boy sob as he wrapped his arms around Leo’s neck. “That’s great buddy. Now hold on tight and don’t let go. I’m getting us out of here.” He then lifted his head up to look at Tomoe Ame. “Grab a hold, we’re getting out of here!”

Tomoe Ame grabbed a hold of his shoulder unsure what was happening but willing to trust Leonardo.

Leo extended both his swords out to either side of him and focused. He started to glow a bright blue, on his chest over top of Noriyuki appeared his Hamato clan symbol for the room to see. Then with a flick of his wrist he opened a portal. It covered the floor of the room, pulling not only Leo and his friends out but also the three ninja cats as well.
__________________________________________________________________________

Usagi quickly swung Willow Branch up from the left catching his opponent off guard, then he swiped back down from the right cutting his opponent across the chest and forcing them to retreat. Right as he was about to follow the sky opened up. A bright blue portal appeared above their heads. He watched as three Neko clan ninjas fell out with little to no grace as they screamed. He also watched as Leonardo and Tomoe Ame fell right next to Lord Mifune. The Lord used the portal as a distraction to launch his attacker away from himself and over the ledge.

Leo stayed crouched over as if he was protecting something. He was breathing hard from the strain of opening such a big portal.

“Tomoe Ame-kun what are you doing here? Where is my son?” Lord Mifune asked as he knocked two more attackers away from the newly arrived group.

“Right here, me Lord.” Leo said leaning back a bit so Lord Mifune could see his son holding on to Leo.

“We were attacked and about to be over run when Leo arrived and got us away from them.” Tomoe Ame quickly explained while knocking away a new attacker. She didn’t want her Lord exploding on her for bringing the young Lord out to the fight but she was also incredible thankful to Leo for getting them out of there.

“And before anyone yells at us for being the kid out here, let me ask, do you have anything heavy you wouldn’t mind launching at these guys?” Leo asked quickly as he shield Noriyuki from an attack, forcing the cat away from them with his sword only for Lord Mifune to grab the cat by its collar and throw it over the side.

Lord Mifune looked at the teen who was smiling up at him while keeping his son safe in his arms. “Armory’s on the first floor, we have some cannon balls on the east side.”

Leo shot him a thumbs up, “that works for me.” He then turned his head to Noriyuki, “hey buddy want to help me shoot some ninjas off the roof?” He felt the little boy nod. He looked up at Tomoe Ame only to see Gen and Kitsune were also nearby. “Tomoe Ame, Gen, Kitsune get over here! I’m gonna need some help!”

Tomoe Ame quickly grabbed his shoulder still confused how this worked, but Leo hadn’t let her down so far.

“Oh me gosh! We get to teleport!!!” Kitsune shouted as she ran over and placed her hand on Leo’s other shoulder.

“Bunny butts gonna hate this” Gen chucked as he made his way over and placed his hand on Leo’s shell.

Leo opened another portal below them and they were quickly landing in the armory. When they landed Leo accidentally put weight on his broken leg and fell to the side with a cry. He curled around Noriyuki so the boy didn’t get hurt in his fall.

“Leo-San are you okay?” Kitsune asked as she move over to him.

“Ya, totally fine! I may have just, you know rebrokenmyleg while fighting but we’re all good.” Leo said trying to play off his injury as no big deal.

“You re-broke your leg!!” Tomoe Ame, Gen and Kitsune all yelled together. The force of their shouting cause Leo’s mask tails to fly around behind him. Even Noriyuki cried out at his statement upset that his friend was hurt.

“Ok,” Leo said holding up his hands. “I hear you, Buuut do you want to spend our time yelling at me ooooorrr.” Here Leo picked up one of the cannon balls near him. He used his sword to open up a portal in front of him and chucked the cannon ball in. “Do you want to help me shoot the Neko clan off the roof.” He ended his sentence with a smirk.

“How is this going to shoot them off the roof?” Tomoe Ame asked, leaning down to get a better look at the portal.

Leo smirk grew as he waved his sword creating a second portal above the first. They all watched as the cannon ball from before reappeared out of the second portal only to fall back into the first portal, over and over again gaining speed each time.

“Oooohhhhhh” the group said all together. Then they took off in different directions to grab cannon balls and chuck them into the portal. Even young Lord Noriyuki was running around grabbing cannon balls.

“Gen,” Kitsune called out to her friend, “Usagi’s going to be so mad he missed this.” She giggled up at her friend who joined her in giggling.

“Did you guys say something?” Leo asked as he hadn’t heard the comment.

“Nope they didn’t say a thing.” Tomoe Ame said while shooting the two a wink. “Now how do you know where to launch these?”

“I need to get back out there.” Leo said before looking at Gen, “mind giving me a hand big guy?”

Gen smirked at Kitsune, “nah this is the part Bunny butts gonna really be mad about.” He then turned to address Leo, “I got you.” He walked over and Leo climbed onto his back so he could freely move his arms. Once Leo was settled Tomoe Ane scooped up young Lord Noriyuki, and Kitsune readied her fans and stayed beside Tomoe prepared to defend the two. The group took off back towards the battle.

As soon as they were outside and Leo could see a ninja he opened a small portal firing one of the cannon balls out and nailing the ninja in the chest. The group cheered and on they went. Every time Leo had a clear shot he shot down the ninjas.

Leo spotted Usagi fighting against one ninja with a second sneaking up behind him. Leo took aim right as Usagi pushed away his first attack Leo took them out with a cannon ball. Usagi was shocked to see his opponent sent flying away from him. He turned to see what had hit him when he saw Leo’s sword outstretched towards him. Before he could register anything else he felt someone approaching him from behind he turned quickly only for the ninja to get smacked with another of Leo’s cannon balls. He turned again to find Leo smirking at him and the rest of the group waving.

Usagi jumped into the air and flipped down to land next to the group. “That was amazing Leonardo-chan and- wait why is Gen-chan carrying you?” Usagi was so excited when he first landed, he had so much he had to say to Leo. Then he noticed Leo was riding on Gen’s back. Had his leg given out again?

“Hahah fun story actually you see - “ Leo started to try and explain what was happening.

“The dumb kame broke his leg again.” Kitsune cut in with a fox-like grin. She was excited for the fireworks that were about to happen.

“You broke your leg again?!?!?!?” Usagi cried out turning on Leo.

“Ok once again do we want to waste time yelling at me or do we want to finish this fight.” Leo said as he opened another portal and nailed a Neko ninja in the face.

“We are talking about this later!” Usagi said pointing up at Leo. Then he spun around to face where their enemies still were. He wasn’t going to let another Neko clan member close to Leo or Lord Noriyuki.

Leo continued his barrage against the Neko clan. Very quickly the number of ninjas standing on the south wall dwindled. It wasn’t long before they could hear one of the cats call for a retreat. It was over they had won.

Or so they thought. Lord Mifune was approaching them, a smile on his face. He was so relieved they had won, that his son was safe. He saw when Noriyuki caught sight of him as the boy started to wave. Then he heard it, a shout to get down as another body slammed into him.

A Neko ninja had decided to take one last shot at the Lord. She threw a throwing star at him, but before it could hit him, Gunichi pushed his Lord down to the ground getting his side ripped open in the process.

“Gen get me over there.” Leo shouted. Gen took off running with the group following closely behind. Once they got there Usagi help Leo slide off of Gen’s back and kneel next to Gunichi without aggravating his leg too much. “Help me get his armor off.” Usagi moved to help Leo as he knew the armor better then Leo did. Once it was off Leo rolled Gunichi on to his side and started to examine the wound. He let out a sharp hiss at what he saw.

“Is he going to be alright Leo-kun.” Leo looked up to see Lord Mifune cradling young Lord Noriyuki to his chest.

“I can’t say right now, but I need everyone to back up. I’m going to portal him to the infirmary. If I treat his wound out here its going to get infected.” The crowed backed up quickly and Leo opened up a portal beneath himself and Gunichi, and with that the two of them were gone.

Usagi quickly sheathed his swords and turned to run to the infirmary. He wanted to help Leo in any way he could. He also had so much to say. He needed to apologize for treating him like he couldn’t fight. Yet at the same time he was upset that Leo was hurt again. He had so many conflicting feelings, but he knew one thing he had to be with Leonardo.

However before he could take off, a large hand was place on his shoulder. He turned to look up at the hand only to see Katsuichi. “I think its time you and I had a talk.”

Chapter Text

Katsuichi led Usagi away from the others, wanting some form of privacy for this talk. There were people running everywhere checking on each other and getting the injured where they need to be. It was a fine-tuned process one they could handle without the two of them for the moment.

Katsuichi lead Usagi to the east side of the Tenshu, where they could overlook the sea. It was a place the two often went to meditate together in the early mornings, before Leonardo had arrived.

Katsuichi sat down and waited for Usagi to sit next to him. Once the boy did, Katsuichi took a deep breath before turning to his boy.

“Usagi-kun please be honest with me in this. What are your feelings towards Leorando-kun?” Katsuichi looked his boy in the eyes and waited for his response.

Usagi’s back straightened in shock. “Sensei I-“ he looked at Katsuichi face to see nothing but love and acceptance. He took a deep breath to settle himself. “Where do I even begin.”

“He’s the most beautiful person I’ve ever met. And I don’t just mean physically, but his personality and character as well. He’s kind and compassionate, the kids here adore him. He’s funny and witty, he makes me laugh all the time. And- and- oh Sensei, I’m an idiot.” Usagi threw his head in his hands.

“And why is that?” Katsuichi asked. He wanted to know why before he reassured his apprentice of his intelligence.

Usagi let out a sigh before leaning his head back to look up at the sky. “Earlier today after you left us, I told Leonardo-chan I wasn’t going to let him fight.” He lowered his head to look back down again. “I apologized for telling him what to do, it wasn’t my place, but I just wanted him to be safe. I’ve been treating him like I would Mariko-chan or some other villager I’d have a crush on.” Usagi brought one of his hands to his forehead as he released a deep sigh. “I’ve been acting like he’s someone who needs my protection! But the whole time Leonardo-chan is the most incredible fighter I have ever seen. Did you see him tonight?” Usagi looked up at his Sensei with excitement in his eyes. “He was amazing!!! I’ve never seen someone fight like him, not only with the portals but how fast is his brain working? To be able to look at the battlefield and determine where he needs to be. It’s just - he’s amazing.” Usagi had an absolute dreamy look on his face as he finished his rant about the kame.

Katsuichi smiled at the boy. “Well, you’re right.” He started. Usagi looked up at him shaking off his dream like appearance. “You are a bit of an idiot,” Usagi’s shoulder’s slumber and his head fell into his hands again. “Though you weren’t totally at fault. You were operating with the knowledge you had, you care for Leo-kun deeply, and as far as you knew he just got injured in a horrific fight and was in no condition to protect himself. Today was the boy’s first day with permission to walk on his own. Your desire to protect him is not inherently a bad thing, and you didn’t know what Leo-kun was capable of.” Katsuichi walked though his students past feelings and actions helping him to understand what had happened and how to move forward.

Usagi listened to every word carefully. Katsuichi was the wisest person he knew; he had never steered Usagi wrong before. “That might be true, but I still need to apologize for it. He told me about his previous fights. Sure, he left out the part where he can teleport, but he still told me he could fight, and I acted like he couldn’t.” Usagi wrapped his arms around himself “I’ve been acting like he needs me but Leonardo-chan doesn’t need a protector.”

Katsuichi looked at his boy, he’s head down with his arms wrapped around himself. “Your right, Leo-kun doesn’t need a protector, but I’m sure he wouldn’t be opposed to a partner.”

Usagi looked up at him, “Sensei I - I can’t be his partner.” Usagi closed his eyes again because high heavens did, he want that. What he wouldn’t give to stand beside Leonardo in battle and in life, but it just wasn’t possible.

Katsuichi hummed before responding with a question. “Do you want to be his partner?”

Usagi looked at him with concussion, “it didn’t matter Sensei he’s leaving and I’m staying.”

Katsuichi gave his student a dry look. “That doesn’t answer my question. Do you want to be with him?”

Usagi looked at his Sensei, who had always excepted and supported him. He took a big breath before admitting what he wanted out loud for the first time. “Yes, I want to be with him. But it’s just not possi-“

“Then go for it.” Katsuichi interrupted Usagi gaining the boys full attention. “Listen to me, my boy, what is your heart telling you to do? You have always listened to your heart before.” Katsuichi smiled warmly at his student. “You have a good heart Usagi-kun, and if you hadn’t listened to it in the past, I fear our lives would be very different. You’d be training at the Dogora school right now or taking over your father’s roll as magistrate, and I-“ Katsuichi paused thinking about his life before this stubborn child walked into. “I’d still be holed up in my hut as a hermit.” He smiled at Usagi. “You followed your heart when you became my student. You followed your heart when you trusted Gen. And you followed your heart when you brought Kitsune into our family.”

Katsuichi reached out resting his hand on his boy’s shoulder. “So, tell me, Miyamoto Usagi, what does your heart tell you to do now?”

Usagi stared at his Sensei taking all that was said. He closed his eyes and focused on what his heart truly wanted. “I want to be with Leondaro-chan.” He said opening his eyes, “I don’t care if that here or in his world I just want to be with him, and to make him happy.”

Katsuichi squeezed his shoulder while smiling at him. “Then what’s stopping you?”

Usagi gapped at him. “I have responsibilities here, I-“

“Usagi-kun if you are talking about serving Lord Mifune, you have not made an oath of loyalty to him yet. Leaving the Geishu clan would not break your bushido. And if I recall our journey to your home village two summers ago correctly you are not in line to take over as magistrate anymore. The role is there for you if you wish to go back but there is no dishonor in not.” Usagi’s eyes widened as Katsuichi whipped away his responsibility one by one. “The only oath you have sworn is to me.” Katsuichi paused here, he made sure he was looking Usagi in the eyes. “You swore to follow my teachings and bring honor to my name. As my student you have done nothing but bring me pride and honor, and I know you will continue to do so whether we are together or apart.”

Usagi’s eyes welled up with tears as he launched himself forward hugging Katsuichi. Katsuichi quickly returned the hug holding his boy tightly to him. He leaned down so that he could speak right into Usagi’s ears.

“The only thing I want for you my child is to live your life without regrets. You and that boy are perfect for each other, and if you let him slip away without even trying, I know you’ll regret it for the rest of your life.”

Usagi hugged his master tighter. “Thank you, Sensei, I need to hear that, all of that.”

Katsuichi tightens his hold as well. “Allow me one last thing my boy. Allow me to make and oath to you. I will never stop looking for a way to unite our two worlds. No matter how long it takes I will find a way for us to travel freely between our home and Leonardo-kun’s.” He pulled back reaching his hands up to frame Usagi’s face and brushing his tears away with his thumbs. He then smirked knowing exactly what to say, “after all I have to be able to visit my future grandkids.” Just because he was being supportive didn’t mean he couldn’t tease his student.

The teasing had its desired effect as Usagi turned bright red and shoved himself away from Katsuichi, who was busting a gut laughing at this point. “Sensei! I don’t even know if he wants to be with me and you’re already planning visitation to our hypothetical grandkids!”

Katsuichi finally got his laughter under control. “Oh, believe me that boy’s as in love with you as you are with him. But if you don’t believe me, you should go ask him yourself.” Katsuichi smiled at his student as he stood up.

Usagi was still bright red as he stood up as well. “Maybe I will.” He said as he started to turn around. He then stopped and spun quickly and hugged Katsuichi again. “Thank you for everything. I know you’ll never stop looking for us, and I won’t stop looking for a way back to you.” Usagi pulled back and smiled. “Wish me luck, I’ve got a lot to tell him.”

Katsuichi smiled fondly down at the boy. “You don’t need luck, just be honest with him.” He watched Usagi run off towards the infirmary. Katsuichi started walking back to the clean-up area, he ran into Kitsune on the way

“Where’s Usagi-chan?” Kitsune asked.

Katsuichi smiled. “Hopefully on his way to finally start courting Leo-kun. And just in time for me to win the bet.” Katsuichi was quite proud of himself. He truly wanted his boy happy, and if he made some money in the side who had to know.

Kitsune smiled at him wolfishly, “only if he does it before sunrise. At sunrise it’s a new day and your bet was that they would be together by today. Itachi-San bet tomorrow which starts at sunrise.

Katsuichi eyes widened. Oh no. God speed to his boy, god speed.
_____________________________________________________________________

They were close they were so close. Donnie had finished fixing the scanner. It was now linked to Leo’s DNA scanning all dimensions for him. It was only a matter of time until they found him.

This time, Donnie was sure of it. This time he had his whole family backing him up. This time he would save his twin.

And then, the worst thing imaginable happened. Leo’s katana disappeared leaving only the original garden trowel behind.

When it happened, Casey had the sword on his back. He had felt the weight suddenly disappear. He whipped his hand back but found nothing but a garden trowel. He fell to his knees in shock unable to process what was happening.

Raph had been the first one to find him. On his knees in the middle of the hallway staring down at the trowel in his hands. He wasn’t aware of the rest of the world. How could he when the last link to his dad was gone. When His dad was gone.

Raph reached him and was about to ask what was wrong when he caught sight of the trowel. No…..No it just couldn’t be. He couldn’t go through this again. He wouldn’t survive going through this again.

In one quick move Raph scooped Casey up and took off through the layer. He ran right to Donnie’s lab.

Normally Donnie didn’t allow many people into his lab, but after the Krang had almost re-escaped, nobody wanted to leave Donnie alone with the portal. Which was oddly fine with him, he didn’t want to be alone with the portal either.

Raph ran in with Casey cradled in his arms, while Casey cradled the trowel in his. In the lab at the moment was Donnie, April, and Darxum.

April was the first to catch sight of him. “Hey big guy.” Then she saw Casey in his arms, “what’s wrong?” There was an underlining fear in her voice. She was trying not to panic right away, but after everything they had been through it was hard not to assume the worst case senecio all the time.

Her question had drawn the attention of the other two in the room. “Raph what’s going on?” Donnie asked hesitantly. He could smell Raph fear stink filling the room.

Raph gently placed Casey’s feet back on to the ground never fully letting go of the boy. Casey raised his head to look at the group in front of him and slowly uncurled his arms so that they could see the trowel in his hand.

The reaction was instantaneous. All of their faces dropped in shock. Donnie’s knees gave out under him causing him to fall to his knees his arms swinging uselessly at his sides.

This couldn’t be real. This was a nightmare. He’d wake up soon and then not sleep for three days so he didn’t have to come back here. ‘Nardo’s katana was fine. ‘Nardo was fine. He had to be. Donnie had just got the machine up and running again. It only took him a few weeks to find the prison dimension, it wouldn’t take him long now to find ‘Nardo. He had to be okay. He had held on this long, he could hold on just a month more! Because if he didn’t- if he didn’t it was Donnie’s fault. Donnie’s fault for being to slow.

April didn’t know what to do. How? How did this happen? They worked so hard and now Leo was just gone before they could even try? How is that fair? Leo was depending on them and they took too long. Leo, her little brother, was never coming home. He needed them and they let him down. How had this happened?

Draxum stared at the trowel. No…NO this is not how it ends. This is not how he loses his boy. He had mended his relationships with all of his boys, all but one. Leonardo and him never gotten along. Leo trusted him to help the family and take care of his brothers, but Leo would do literal backflips to get out of spending time with Draxum.

Mikey begged to spend time with him. Donnie and him could spend days in the lab. He had even earned his way into Raph’s good graces by protecting the family and taking notice of his interests, making him training gear and providing yarn for various projects. But Leo, they never spent time alone together. In two years, Leo hadn’t spent any time alone with him. He was hoping to finally fix their relationship. During his time away he had meditated a lot on his relationship with his family, and he had promised himself that he would fix he’s relationship with Leonardo when he returned. Only for Leo to be gone. He had held out hope and searched for a way to bring him back and now it was all worthless. Leo was gone.

Or was he?

Draxum looked at the trowel and noticed the handle was missing all of the colorful pieces of fabric the family had tied around it. Could it be?

Draxum didn’t want to get his hopes up let alone those of everyone else in the room. He walked over to Casey and asked his question. “Where did this happen?”

The boy raised his head to reveal tears streaming down his face. He couldn’t answer, just shaking his head side to side, still not processing what was happening.

Raph stepped up, it his job to protect them, to take the weight that they cannot carry. Even when his own heart was shattered.

“I found him in the hallway between the skate ramps and the training room.” Raph’s voice was small, for it was hard to make this reality. Yet he was still able to answer coherently.

Draxum nodded, he placed a hand on Raph’s shoulder and squeezed knowing he was leaving him to support the others. Normally he would stay and take the weight from his oldest son, but right now there was something he had to check.

Draxum moved quickly not wanting to leave the group alone for long. He ran to the skate ramp and started searching the connecting hallway to the training room. He searched the entire space, but he couldn’t find them anywhere. The fabrics Mikey insisted on tying to the hilt of Leo’s sword were nowhere to be found.

If the sword had disappeared because of Leo’s……because Leo was gone, why were the fabrics missing as well? They were not tied to Leo’s soul, they should have remained. Unless Leo sword had disappeared for a different reason. Maybe he had called it to himself? Draxum had seen the boy teleport to meet his blades before, but he’d only seen the boy create them once. Maybe Leo couldn’t create new swords every time. Maybe he calls the same two katanas to himself every time.

Leo could still be alive.

Then Draxum heard a wail of despair. It would seem Mikey had seen the trowel. He could hear his youngest’s sobs echoing down the hall. And now Draxum had a decision to make. Does he tell the rest of his family his hypothesis, to which he has no supporting evidence, and risk getting their hopes up once again only to find Leo’s corpse. Or does he let them grieve and continue the hunt in secret, allowing only his heart to shatter fully when he found his son was truely dead and gone. He had hope that his son was alright, but could his family survive that hope being ripped from them a third time? Heck it would be the fourth time for Donnie.

Draxum started to walk back to the lab. He had made his decision. He would not share his idea with the family, but he wouldn’t stop searching on his own. He would need a way to convince Donnie to let him move the machine to his own lab, but he would never stop searching. Even if the search ended with bring Leo’s corpse home at least then they would have closure, but he would not put his family through having hope only for that to be the end result.

When he arrived, he saw that Mikey had pulled completely into his shell with Lou next to him trying to comfort their youngest. Raph was holding Casey bring the boy comfort as he silently cried. Donnie was still on his knees but he had wrapped his arms around himself rocking back and forth to provide some form of comfort. April was off to the side on the phone probable informing Cassandra of the events.

Draxum walked over to Donnie and kneeled in front of him. “Donatello I would like to remove the machine from the lab.”

Donnie looked at him, tears pouring down his face, “but - but what if we’re wrong. What if he’s still out there?”

Draxum leaned close to him not wanting the others to hear. He knew they were wrapped up in their own grief but he still didn’t want them involved.

“Look at them Donatello, they can’t take this anymore.” He saw Donnie’s eyes widen before they dropped to the floor. “I’ll take it to the lab but I promise I won’t turn it off. I won’t stop looking.”

Donnie nodded and that was it. Draxum would wait until the others were out of the lab, then he would take away as much of their pain as he could.
__________________________________________________________________

Usagi had rushed to the infirmary, he wanted to be with Leo as soon as possible. As he arrived, he saw that it was full of people moving around, most of the injured he could see around him had sustained minor injuries. Cuts and bruises but over all they had been lucky. Everyone had made it out with relatively little injuries thanks to Leonardo’s plan and powers. Everyone that is except Gunichi and Leonardo.

Where was Leonardo? Usagi started searching for him. He checked the room Leo had stayed in since he arrived, but it was empty, no kame to be found. He moved quickly around the bustling healers and injured vassals, searching for Leo’s blue mask tails or a flash of his green skin as he moved. That is until he heard arguing.

Usagi moved quickly to one of the backrooms just in time to see Itachi help Leo out of the room.

“Leo-kun you’ve done everything you can for him, we need to look at your own injuries now.” Itachi said as they maneuvered him out of the room.

“I’m fine Itachi-sama. Gunichi-san needs your help more than I do right now.” Leo argued back, as he turned his head oved their shoulders trying to move them back to the room.

“Leonardo-kun.” Itachi caught Leo’s attention with the use of his full name. “You already saved him. You got him to us, and when his heart stopped beating you got it going again. No one else in that room knew how to do that. He is alright now because of you. Now will you please let me take a look at your leg!” Itachi tried to reassure the boy in front of them that he had done enough.

“Gunichi-san’s heart stopped?” Usagi asked making his presence known to the other two.

Leo and Itachi turned to look at him. Leo quickly moved to reassure his friend but in doing so he put weight on his broken left leg causing him to fall forward. Usagi rushed forward to catch him. Once he had a hold on Leo, he quickly scooped him up into a bridal carry to keep Leo’s weight off of his legs. Leo’s face turned bright red as soon as Usagi scooped him up.

“Thank you Usagi-kun, would you help me get him back to his room?” Itachi asked as they started to walk past the boys and towards Leo’s room. “Yes, Gunichi’s heart stopped beathing, but it seems our little miracle worker here has some healing techniques he’s been hiding from us.” Itachi said as they walked a head of the boys.

“It was just CPR.” Leo said like it was something they should have heard of before. “I really think we should still be with him, what if he declines again?” Leo argued as Usagi carried him towards his room.

“Then one of the other two healers in the room can do something for him. You have already done more than enough. Now please let us take care of you.” Itachi was not about to let a child, no matter how powerful or talented they were, go without treatment.

“Leonardo-chan, please.” Usagi whispered to Leo, “It sounds like Gunichi will be fine now, let us take care of you.” Usagi was amazed. Leo knew how to restart someone’s heart? Was there anything this boy couldn’t do?

Leo’s eyes widen as he looked up at Usagi before he finally allowed himself to relax. It was over they were all safe now. He could relax and let someone take care of him now, right? It was still weird for Leo to have other medics around.

“Alright Usagi-chan.” Then Leo decided to do what he always does, “Well it looks like we really shattered the Neko clan’s plans tonight huh.” He made a joke.

Usagi felt his body jerk, did Leo just – did Leo just make a joke about breaking his leg? Leo chuckled at his own joke confirmed what Usagi thought. Before Usagi could respond Itachi caught both of their attention as they had arrived at Leo’s room.
_________________________________________________________________

Usagi sat on the end of Leonardo’s bed in the infirmary with Leo’s leg on his lap as he replaced the bandages around it. It was official Leo had re-broken his leg. Both Leo and the Itachi had taken a look at it and the part that Leo called the tibia had re-broken from him kicking the Neko clan ninja in the face during the fight. The healers had told them that it would take even longer for Leo’s leg to recover and that he might never be able to move the way he used to. Even with that news Leo didn’t seem to care making jokes and smiling at Usagi worked. It was starting to piss Usagi off.

“I guess you could say I broke his hold.” Leo let out a chuckle at his very bad joke. Unfortunately, that was the last straw for Usagi.

“How can you care so little about your own injury!” He looked Leo dead in the eye and waited for a response. Leo was shocked at his friend’s outbursts, Usagi normally tried to keep himself fairly calm.

“I - it’s not that big of a deal.” Leo started to say, but this was the wrong thing to say it seemed as Usagi cut him off.

“How could you say that! The Itachi-san just said you might never be able to fully put your weight on this leg.” Usagi threw one of his arms out in his frustration while keeping his other hand firmly on Leo’s leg not wanting to jostle the leg too much. “Doesn’t that matter to you! You’re going to have to re-learn how to walk with a cane! Not to mention your fighting style will have to change completely.” Usagi let out a frustrated breath, moving his hands back to Leo’s leg. He was almost done finishing the wrapping. Quietly he finished “I just don’t get how you can care so little about yourself.”

Leo sat there for a second. Everything Usagi said was true, this was serious. This injury could change everything for him. How he moved, fought, even just going about his life. ‘Raph would be so upset with me. Here I am in a new world and I’m still not taking it serious enough.’ Leo sighed and then did something he very rarely did, he told the truth.

“Because it’s not about me, I don’t matter.” Usagi froze, he had just finished Leo’s leg and he couldn’t process what he just heard.

“What do you mean?” Usagi said in a small voice still not comprehending what was being said. Leo stated it like a fact, the same way one would say the sky is blue or the sun is bright. But it couldn’t be true! How could Hamato Leonardo not matter?

“I mean I don’t matter. I never have.” Leo stated with a shrug looking down to the side away from his dear friend. “My brothers, they’re amazing. Raph is so strong and protective of us but he’s also gentle and caring, he takes care of everyone around him and never asked for anything in return. And Donnie is so smart. He can build anything out of scraps and trash. But he’s also funny and even though he tries to hide it, he loves us all on his own little ways. Don’t get me started on Mikey. He’s artistic and creative but also so innocent. He sees the best in everyone around him.” He wrapped his arms around himself trying to bring some comfort to himself. “They are all so amazing and I’m just not. Dad made me the leader and I have no clue why. I almost lead them all to their deaths, so when it came down to them or me, I picked them. That’s how I got here. And then I met you.” Leo looked up at Usagi who was looking back at him, he couldn’t figure out what Usagi was feeling but he wasn’t looking away from him. “You and your friends, who are all so kind to me. You took care of me and helped me when you had no reason to. Heck, you’ve been helping me find a way home. You’re probably the best friend I’ve ever had, besides April but she’s more of a sister.” Leo was talking to much he needed to finish this, needed Usagi to understand, maybe Usagi could see how useless he was and still care. “So, when we found out about the Neko clan’s attack I knew I had to help in some way I wasn’t just going to let you all fight alone. You listened to my plan when no one else would, even though my last plan end with me in a prison dimension you still listened. I wanted to help. And when the fight got bad, when they were trying to hurt you and those you cared about, I didn’t care about myself. It didn’t matter to me if I got hurt, I’m not special or important. I didn’t want you to lose anyone you cared about” Leo finished looking at Usagi for a response. He had laid it all out. The only other person he had expressed this to was Señor Hesuo. He never wanted anyone else to know, to scared they would see he was right and leave him.

Usagi stared a Leo trembling. ‘He thinks-he really thinks that he’s worthless’ Usagi could barely wrap his mind around the idea for it was absurd to him. And he wasn’t going to let Leonardo feel that way about himself any more.

Leo was desperate for Usagi’s response “Usagi-Chan please say somethiiiiiiii-“ right then Usagi lunged forward grabbing Leonardo by his hips and dragging him into his lap. Leo was straddling him with his legs on either side of the rabbit. Usagi moved one hand to the curve of Leo’s shell keeping them flushed together while moving his other hand to the back of Leo’s neck. He held Leonardo close like he was something precious, like he was trying to meld them into one being.

“Leonardo” Usagi voice was firm almost dark. Leo had never heard him like this, nor had he ever heard Usagi say his name without an honorific attached to it. Whatever he was about to say Usagi meant.

“I never want to hear you say such things about yourself again.” Usagi stated firmly. Squeezing Leonardo closer before loosening his hold to pull back just enough to rest their foreheads together. “Listen to me. I don’t know what your life was like before you got here but I can tell you what I’ve seen here. You, Hamato Leonardo, have one of the most beautiful souls I have ever witnessed.” He gently moved his hand to cup the side of Leo’s face. “You love your family openly and even though they are not here you carry them with you with such love and affection we would all accept them in a heartbeat because they are yours. You are kind and compassionate, and if the way you take care of young Lord Noriyuki and the other children is even a fraction of how you treat your brothers then I know they adore you and see you the same way I do. The reason your father made you the leader is because you are a strategist, you can look at a battle, take in all the moving parts and make the best decisions for the group. You were incredible tonight. Not only did you correctly predict the Neko clan’s attack but you used your abilities to stop them at every turn. Young Lord Noriyuki and many others wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you. Your strong and incredible talented, you put the safety and protection of others before yourself. Your and amazing leader, and fighter and I was wrong to ever doubt your ability and I will never do so again. I trust you and I know your family does to. You need to trust yourself.”

Leo was in awe of the bunny in front of him. No one had ever talked to him like this, praised him for anything, outside the of occasionally comment about his fighting. He reached his arms up and around Usagi’s neck to hold him back, wanting Usagi to feel as important as Usagi was making him feel.

Usagi nuzzled the heads together with a sigh. He couldn’t hold it back anymore he needed to tell Leo. He deserved to know that someone cared about him even if those feelings were not returned in the same way they were given. Leaning back, he moved his hand from Leo’s face, moving it to Leo’s arm on the other side of his body. Gently he pulled it until Leo moved his hand in between them as well. Usagi took hold of Leo’s hand interlocking their fingers and held their hands firmly against his chest where his racing heart lay

“Leonardo-Chan you have changed me. You are not just my closest friend but somehow unbeknownst to me you have also become the most important person in my heart. And I know we have not known each other long and I do not expect you to feel the same, but I have to say this while I have the chance. I love you.” Usagi look Leo in the eyes for the whole of his proclamations.

Leo was ecstatic, Usagi like him back, no better Usagi loved him back. Leo had just laid out all his insecurities to this beautiful boy and he still said he loved him!

“I know you don’t feel the same bu-“ Leo cut Usagi off by kissing him before pulling away quickly.

“Sorry I should have asked but I love you to and I-eek“ Leo, panicked that he had made the wrong move, started rambling but was gratefully cut off by Usagi using the hand on his shell to pull them closer together. Their faces inches apart.

Usagi was over the moon Leo love him back. “Can I please kiss you again?” He asked while staring at Leo’s lips waiting for permission.

“Please.” Leo said before melting into Usagi. They kept it gently and soft pressing their lips together over and over before Usagi pulled back gently. Leo chirped at him a questioning sound that made Usagi coo internally, Leo was just too cute sometimes. But this was serious there was still something they need to address.

“Leonardo-Chan can-“ Usagi sighed not knowing how to broach this subject but desperately needing to, “can I ask something selfish of you”

Leo opened his eyes to look at Usagi. He wasn’t sure what someone a giving as Usagi would deem selfish, but he wanted to. If it was with in his power, he’d give Usagi the world. “Of course, Usa-Chan. Ask anything of me.” Gently Leo laid his forehead against Usagi’s hoping to provide comfort to his obviously uncomfortable friend? Partner? Boyfriend!?

“You do not have to say yes, I will never hold it against you.” Usagi leaned into Leo desperate to feel him now that he could. He needed Leo to know that no matter what he would never be upset with Leo for this decision.

“You’re starting to scare me Usa-Chan” Leo smiled at him letting him know he was joking around but he could feel Leo tensing a sign that he was worried about whatever this was.

“When the time comes for you to return home, I want to go with you.” Usagi kept his voice even wanting Leo to know he was serious.

“What?” It was more of a breath then a word that escaped Leonardo. He pulled back a little in his shock and awe to look at the bunny in front of him. Usagi met his eyes without flinching driving home that he was serious. “Usagi-Chan you might never be able to return!” Leo cried out

Usagi closed his eyes and let out a breath before opening them to look back at Leonardo “I know.”

“But what about your life here and your bushido! Didn’t you swear to serve Lord Mifune and the Geishu clan. I can’t ask you to break that for me.” Leo was in a panic. On one hand the idea of having Usagi with him when he gets home is amazing more then he could ever hope for. But he could never ask so much from Usagi not when he wouldn’t be willing to give up his family to stay here with him. It made Leo feel awful.

Usagi’s squeezed their interlocked hands together drawing Leo’s attention back to him. “You’re not asking me to break anything.” Usagi reassured, “I haven’t made that oath yet. When you teleported Gunichi-san away after the fight, Sensei pulled me aside. He told me that he saw the way we looked at each other. That it was rare to find someone as well matched for each other as we are. When he asked if I was going to tell you I said no. Not because I didn’t want to but because you needed to go home. I know how important your family is to you and I never wanted to stand between you and them, to make you chose. And do you know what he told me?” Usagi looked Leo directly in the eyes and waited for him to shake his head before responding. “He told me that letting you go without even trying would be the biggest regret of my life. He said that he wanted me to live with no regrets and if that meant following you then I should. He also swore that he would never stop looking for a way to make a door for us. A way to travel between our two worlds so that we could visit him and vise-versa.” He smiled warmly at Leo.

Master Katsuichi also said he would be visiting for the grandchildren but Usagi wasn’t going to share that comment just yet. Although he wasn’t opposed to it, as long as Leo was happy with them then Usagi would be to.

Leonardo looked at the bunny across from him with awe and love. “You-you really want to come with me, even if there might never be a way back?”

“Even if there isn’t a way back. As long as I am with you, I don’t care where we are.” Usagi said bring their hands up to press a kiss against Leo’s. “But wasn’t it you that said our greatest weapon is hope? Between my stubborn Sensei, your genius brother and the warrior alchemist you refuse to call dad I’m sure we will figure something out. And even if we don’t, your worth it.” Usagi meant that, with every fiber of his being he meant that.

“What if I’m not.” Leo whispered. He was still in awe of what Usagi was offering but he couldn’t accept it. Not when Usagi would realize he wasn’t worth it one day.

Usagi glare at him “I thought I made this clear early but let me restate it. I will not tolerate anyone, even you, talking poorly about my beloved. You are worth it. To me you are worth it. This is my choice.” His face softened then, looking imploringly at Leo. “But if you say no then I will not ask again. I want you to be happy.” He finished bowing his head and awaiting Leonardo’s answer.

A no would break him. He didn’t know how he would function without Leonardo beside him. It was amazing how in a few months this person could make himself the center of Usagi’s world. He would accept it though, if Leo didn’t want him then he would accept it. It would hurt and he would beg for the time that they did have but he would respect Leo’s choice.

Leo leaned in and rested their foreheads together. “Yes.” He breathed unable to believe this was happening but unwilling to let it pass him. “Yes, I want you to come with me. I want you with me forever.” Usagi lifted his head and kissed Leo again and again gentle and full of love and gratitude.

“Then forever it will be.”
_____________________________________________________________________

Somewhere deep in the woods away from the Tenshu, a man paced back and forth on the ground kneeling in front of him were three members of the neko clan. Shingin was in front with his sister Chizu behind him on his right and another clan member in his left. Lord Hebi was also there bowing towards the pacing human.

“So let me see if I understand. You failed to kill Noriyuki, or Mifune, or Katsuichi, or any of his students, not even that fool Gunichi. You failed your entire mission, and you can’t tell me why?”

“It was that kame my lord he was insane it was like he was a kami come to earth!” Shingin cried out trying to explain his clan's failure. If it hadn’t been for that stupid kame they would have succeeded in killing Lord Noriyuki.

He cried out in pain as the man grabbed his throat holding him in the air. He had moved so fast that none of them had even seen him move.

“And what exactly did this kame do that made you fail so miserably.” The man waited for a response he kept his grip just lose enough that the cat could speak.

“He started glowing, then he would disappear and reappear on different parts of the battlefield. He would make these doorways appear and drop our warriors from one place to another.” Chizu spoke up desperate for the man to put her brother down. The man turned and looked at her.

“Was there any symbols that appeared when the kame started to glow?” He spoke calmly ignoring the struggling cat in his grasp.

Chizu though for a second before responding. “Yes, when he saved Lord Noriyuki, a circle appeared over his chest it was made up of five triangles with circles in the center.” Chizu hurried out, desperate to say the right thing.

“Drawl it! Now!” The man said looming over the girl, her brother still struggling in his grasp. The girl quickly drew a circle dividing it into five triangles and a dot in the center of each triangle.

The man’s face went slack with shock slowly letting go of Shingin throat making the boy collapse to the ground with a gasp. That was it. That was her clan symbol. All these centuries, all this time waiting searching for a way back to his world are over. There was a Hamato here. Which means they arrived here somehow. That means they have away back. Chizu said that the kame had been opening doorways. He would be his ticket home. After all, even if the boy couldn’t make a portal between worlds, the Hamato clan doesn’t abandon their own, there would be another gate.

A wicked grin spread across the man’s face. “Shingin,” he ordered the boy still trying to regain his breath. “Bring me the Hamato boy. I want him alive.” If he was a Hamato then he was connected to the Hamato nimpo. Once he got the boy to create a portal home, he would rip the boy’s nimpo from his body, along with the rest of his life force. Then he’d move on back to his world.

Finally, after centuries stuck in the wretched land, he would return home. He would continue his conquest and take over the world. But first he would take revenge on the Hamato clan. They trapped him here so long ago and now he would take great pleasure at destroying their clan one by one. He would make them watch and he would make them suffer.

“As you wish Lord Hikiji.”

Chapter Text

The early morning light streamed into the room. Leo and Usagi were siting up in Leo’s bed leaning against each other. After their earlier conversation Leo had moved off Usagi’s lap, he didn’t want Usagi’s legs going to sleep on him. They knew they would have to separate soon, they needed to sleep it had been a long night, but they just wanted to spend a quiet moment alone together.

Leo was resting his head on Usagi’s shoulder, Usagi’s head rested on top of his. Their hands were intertwined between them.

Usagi had so much he wanted to say to Leonardo. He wanted to ask about his powers, about his katanas, he also wanted to ask about New York and the hidden city. He wanted to hear about Leo’s home and what it would be like living there. He wanted to know about how Leo had restarted Gunichi’s heart, was it medical training or was it another power Leo had? But he held his tongue, it had been an exhausting day for both of them and he didn’t want to over whelm Leo with questions right now. But there was one he had to ask.

“Leonardo-chan?” He questioned raising his head so he could turn to Leo. Leo angled his head so he was looking up at Usagi but didn’t lift his head just yet. He hummed letting Usagi know he had his attention. “While I have many questions about your swords and abilities I have to ask, why is only one of your sword hilts decorated?”

Usagi had hoped it would be an easy question, he didn’t want to force Leo into lengthy explanations when they were both tired, but he was too curious not to ask anything. He thought it be a simple answer, style maybe, or a gift from his family judging by some of the colors. What he did not expect was Leo looking extremely confused as he sat up.

Leo had never decorated the hilts of his blades before. What was Usagi talking about- wait. Leo remembered when he had called his second katana to himself, the hilt felt different. He hadn’t had time to look during the fight or even afterward, to focused on keeping himself and others alive, but he remembered flashes of color moving around him during the fight. Colors that shouldn’t have been there.

Leo’s eyes widened, which was the only warning Usagi got before Leo quickly reached behind himself and pulled out his right katana. It was the second one he had summoned. There wrapped along the hilt were several pieces of fabric, one right on top of the other.

Usagi jumped a bit at how quickly Leo had drawn his blade. “Leonardo-chan?” He asked gently as he watched Leo’s eyes fill with tears.

Leo reached with shaky hands to untie the first piece of fabric. He would recognize it anywhere. He had seen it his whole childhood, it was Mikey’s bandana. His hands were shaking so bad that he couldn’t get a good hold of the knot and for some reason it was hard to see what he was doing.

Then a white object came a crossed his vision. He felt it come to rest in his cheek and gently turn his head to the side. “Leonardo-chan?” He could hear Usagi’s voice as he felt another object come to rest on his other cheek. Gently, oh so gently Usagi whipped the tears from his eyes with his thumbs. Oh, that’s why he couldn’t see, he was crying.

Usagi cradled his face between his hands, “do - do you want me to untie them?” Usagi wasn’t sure what they were or why Leo was crying, but he knew Leo need help. Help he was more than willing to provide if Leo wanted it.

Leo could still feel his hands shaking, he tried to talk but the lump in his throat was too big. So instead, he closed his eyes and pressed his head into one of Usagi’s hands before nodding. He wanted Mikey’s bandanna in his hands now but he couldn’t get it on his own, not right now.

“Alright, I’ll untie it. Are you ready for me to start?” Usagi wasn’t going to let go of Leo or take his katana from him until Leo was ready. Leo gave him a small nodded again and Usagi slowly moved his hands away from Leo’s face. He carefully took the sword from Leo’s shaking hands and started to untie they fabric. Once he had the orange fabric undone and separated from the hilt and remaining fabrics, he held it out to Leo. He was going to asked what Leo wanted to do with it, but Leo quickly took it from him before he could cradling the orange fabric to his chest.

Usagi looked down at the katana in his lap and resolved to getting each individually fabric off for Leo. They were obviously important to him. This wasn’t the time to ask him what they were or why he was crying, it was time to help him, no questions asked. Once he had calmed down Usagi would ask, but right now he would support him as best he could by completing the task at hand.

As Usagi started to work on the purple fabric on the hilt he felt Leo rest his head on his shoulder. He could feel Leo’s shaking as he cried so he gently asked, “Do you want me to hold you, or do you want me to get the rest of these off? I’ll do whatever you need.” One of Leo’s hands came and tugged on the fabric, so that was the task Usagi focused on.

One by one he got each piece of fabric off. As he removed one, he would hand it Leo who would cradle it tightly to himself. The purple one was followed by a red one, the first three all were similar sizes and textures. The next one was a long strip of fabric that was much thicker. It was yellow in color followed by a near identical green one. After that there was a thin black fabric that Usagi recognized as a face covering. Then it was a jagged piece of fabric that was tan in color it was well worn and threadbare, as though it had been worn to exhaustion. After it was a light blue fabric. This one was also identifiable as a sleeve as it had stitches along one of the sides and had an opening in the middle. The last was a blue-green sash that Usagi recognized as the belt of a kimono.

As soon as Usagi had the last piece of fabric off he handed it to Leo before he turned his body to face him and pulling the boy into a tight hug. He had worked as fast as he could, but by the time he had finished removing all of the different fabrics Leo had almost cried himself out. He still cradled the colorful fabrics to his chest and his body trembled. Usagi squeezed him tight hoping to provide comfort.

They sat like that in silence. Usagi wasn’t going to push Leo to talk. Leo would share with him when he was ready, until then he would hold him.

Slowly Leo calmed, he gently pulled himself from Usagi’s arms. He reached up and whipped his eyes with his hand. “I’m sorry I’m just really over whelmed right now.”

“Don’t say sorry. You never have to apologize for crying. Not to me.” Usagi gently cupped Leo’s cheek with one of his hands. “Do you want to tell me what they are?” Usagi probed giving Leo room to share what he needed to.

Leo slowly released his hold on the fabrics allowing them to rest in his lap before picking up the red, purple and orange ones. “These are my brother’s. We used to where bandana before dad gave us our masks.” Leo took in a shuddering breath. “I didn’t realize how desperate I was for a piece of home. Besides the photo I have of them I don’t have anything of my family.” Leo looked up at Usagi hoping he understood. He wasn’t sad he was incredible overwhelmed with emotion.

Usagi smiled at him. This reinforces his decision to go to New York with Leo. Leo needed his family in a way Usagi didn’t. He loved his friends and would miss them terribly but for Leo it was different. Usagi’s chosen family would know what happened and how to find him again, Leo’s didn’t. Leo’s family meant everything to him, he needed them to truly be happy.

“Tell me about them.” Usagi wanted to know everything. He hopped that talking through each of the objects; who’s they were, and what they meant would help Leo. He also just wanted to listen to Leo talk.

Leo told him about his brothers and their childhood antics. About April and Mayhem and the time their snowman was attacked by Ghostbear. About his Dad’s history as Lou Jitsu and how he couldn’t believe his dad would part with a piece of his old costume. He told stories of Draxum and Cassie joining the family.

The one piece that gave him pause was the tan fabric. “This, this has to be Casey cape.” Leo held it up to get a good look at it.

Usagi tilted his head in confusion. Leo had an anecdote about each of the other pieces, even Draxum whom he knew Leo was not close with. He was aware that Leo had only just met Casey before his departure from his world. “You seem surprised.”

“I know that he was close to the future version of me, but the only real conversation we had was him telling what a bad job I was doing as a leader. I guess I’m just trying to understand why they all tied something to the hilt of my sword.” Leo said, as Usagi became puzzled over his sword as well.

Usagi held his chin with one hand as he thought, he hummed, “I know some warriors will tie reminders of fallen comrades into their weapons as a reminder or memorial.” Usagi’s eyes widened realizing the implications of his thoughts.

“Do - do you think they think I’m dead.” Leo’s eyes were wide and he was pale as a sheet. “Oh god.” Leo’s arms wrapped around himself his hands still clenching different pieces of fabric.

Usagi reached out his hands resting them on Leo’s shoulders. “Leonardo-chan.”

Leo looked up at him, “I - they saw me in the prison dimension. They’re the ones who pulled me out. Sure, there was a portal mishap but I once sent them to Tahiti by mistake, so it’s not like it’s the first time we’ve had one. Oh god, I’m an idiot of course they’d think I’m dead. I’ve been hoping this whole time that they were looking for me, that they knew I got out. But in actuality they’ve been morning me.” Leo took in a shuddering breath, “I don’t know what I’d do if I thought any of them were dead for months on end. I - I have to get home.”

Usagi tightened his hold on Leo’s shoulders pulling him out of his spiral. “You will. We are going to get you home Leonardo-chan I promise.” Usagi tried to think of anything he could say that would make this better or easier for Leonardo. Then he thought of an idea. “Leonardo-chan you pulled the sword from your dimension, right?”

Leo slowly nodded his head. “Ya, I can call my katanas to me.”

“Why don’t you make a portal home?” Usagi had to admit he was curious why Leo was still here if he could create portals. He was happy Leo was here, but why remain when he obviously missed home.

Leo sighed and looked down. “I’ve already tried,” he started to say only to be interrupted.

“Really? when?” Usagi was flabbergasted. When else had Leo created portals. Would he have told them before he left or would he just disappear. Was this before or after they had become friends?

Leo’s voice cut through Usagi’s spiraling thoughts. “Do you remember when I showed you and Katsuichi-sama my phone?” He questioned to which Usagi slowly nodded his head.

“To prove you were from another dimension. Ya, I remember that.” Usagi remembered the strange devise Leo used to use to show him picture of his world. That is until the strange little device ‘died’, though Leo didn’t seem to mourn its passing and said something about ‘charging’ it when he returned home. Leading Usagi to conclude that Leo’s phone was not a living thing.

“After he made you leave, he asked for more proof so I summoned one of my katana and tried to create a portal home, but I’m just- I’m not strong enough to create portals between dimensions” Leo looked down when he admitted that. Mikey had created a portal between not two but three different worlds. Sure, he opened the third dimension by accident but he still did it. Leo had been practicing with his portals for two years now and he couldn’t even create a small rift between worlds.

“Hey it’s okay.” Usagi instantly moved to comfort him. Though he would be storing that fact that Katsuichi knew about Leo’s abilities the whole time and never told him. He and his sensei would be discussing that later. “We have a plan to get you home. But I was thinking if you can call you katana here can you send it back? Not open a full portal but send it back where it came from.” Usagi hoped his plan made sense. It sounded like Leo could make his katana appear and disappear at will, so why not just send it back?

Leo’s eyes widened “that could work.” He reached out for his katana but Usagi caught his hand.

“Wait Leonardo-chan.” Leo shot him a confused look so Usagi quickly continued. “Your hands are still trembling. Your exhausted. It’s already early morning, we’ve been going none stop for over 24 hours. Get some rest first, and when you’re ready we can send it back. They’ve waited this long a few more hours won’t hurt them.” Usagi cradled Leo’s hand to his chest keeping him close.

He was worried that Leo was running himself into the ground after the night they had had. Between the physical strain of the fighting, his injury, and the work he had donethe infirmary last night he could see Leo was running on fumes. Not to mention the emotional roller coaster they had both been on in the past day. He was worried that Leo was pushing himself too far.

Leo looked up at him. “But they need me.” Leo tried to argue but he knew Usagi was right he could feel the exhaustion seeping into his bones. But his family need him to act.

“And you’ll be there for them, you just need some time to take care of yourself first.” Usagi tried to gently reassure him.

“But what if- what if I can’t send it back? I’ve only ever called my katanas to me. Any time I sent them away I never had a specific place in mind.” Leo was scared. What if he couldn’t do this and his family never looked for him. Sure, they had a way back but Katsuichi said that it would take time. How much time?

Usagi squeezed his hand pulling him back to the present. “Leonardo-chan I have watched you summon weapons from nowhere. Create portals across a battle field. Single handedly out smart an entire clan. And apparently bring a man back from the dead. That was just last night. I don’t believe there is anything you can’t do.” Usagi lifted Leo’s hand and placed a kiss along the back of it. “But you need to take care of yourself to. There is no shame or dishonor in resting after a battle.” Usagi could still see that Leo was warring with the idea. “How about this you get some rest and in a few hours I’ll return with paper and ink. That way you can tie a note to the hilt to let your family know you’re more than okay. How does that sound?” Usagi hoped it was a good enough solution.

Leo closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he smiled warmly at Usagi. “Ok Usa-chan. You win. We’ll get some rest and then try to get this home.”

Usagi smiled at him leaning forward and pressing a kiss to Leo’s forehead. “Good.” Usagi leaned down resting their foreheads together. “Get some rest, I’ll be back soon and we will get a message to your family. I’m sure of it.” He leaned forward and pressed a quick kiss to Leo’s lips which Leo quickly returned. “I love you. We’ll work this all out I promise.”

Leo pulled him in for another quick kiss. “Thank you, Usa-chan. I love you to.” He then leaned back allowing Usagi to get up and to make his way out of the room.

“Sleep tight Leonardo-chan.” Usagi said before leaving the room. He would have loved to linger there for the rest of the day, but both of them need their rest. He also needed to go find the material he had promised Leo.

He knew he had paper and ink in his room but what would they use to tie the note to the hilt. Leo’s family had used fabrics that Leo would recognize, Leonardo would probably want to do the same. Usagi didn’t want Leo to have to give up one of his very few possessions, his mask or his wraps, just so his family would recognize it. So Usagi quickly made up his mind. He would make a quick trip down to the market.

Even with the attack last night the market would probably be open this morning. As far as he knew there was no damage to the rest of the Jōkamachi the Neko clan hadn’t even passed through the shops so they should be up and running now.

Usagi quickly set off. He knew he was being a bit of a hypocrite after telling Leo to rest. But unlike Leonardo his leg was not broken and he hadn’t been running around using magic powers all night. Which holy crap his Leonardo had magic powers. He had so many questions to ask about that. But they would wait until later. Right now, he would focus on getting what Leo needed.

His plan was just to go to the fabric shop. Find a ribbon or scarf in Leo’s shade. It wouldn’t be hard for him to pick out by this point he knew the shade of Leo’s mask by heart.

But then his eyes caught something else. It was the yukata from yesterday. The one Leonardo had loved.

Usagi realized that he had confessed to Leonardo and Leonardo reciprocated. They were together now, which is amazing! But he did it wrong. He had known that he couldn’t ask Leo’s family for permission as they were not here. He had resigned himself to earning their favor and support after Leo and him were together which was already a break from tradition that would have had his father gnawing off one of his own ears. And now because of his impulsiveness he hadn’t even presented Leo with a courting gift. Don’t get him wrong he didn’t regret a single moment of what happened. He’d do it all again in a heartbeat. And he knew Leo didn’t mind, Leo probably didn’t even know their traditions, but he still felt like he messed up. Leonardo deserved nice thing, he deserved to know how much Usagi cared for him.

The Yoake festival was coming up in under a month. They would probably still be here; he would give it to Leo to wear for the festival, that’s what the yukata were for after all. And if they were gone by that point, it be a reminder of their time here.

Usagi quickly purchased a blue strip of fabric for Leo’s letter home before moving across the way to the booth selling yukatas. As he was about to grab the one Leo wanted, he heard a voice come from behind him

“Usagi-kun” he turned to see Lord Mifune. He was walking around with a few of his vassals. Most like he was checking the town for damages after last night’s attack and reassuring the people that everything was okay. “What are you doing out here?” Lord Mifune approached Usagi. “I figured you’d be resting after the night we had.”

“I will be soon, my Lord. I just need to get something for Leonardo-chan.” Usagi said holding out the fabric in his hand.

Lord Mifune looked between Usagi and the yukatas next to him a smile growing on his face. “I see. So, you’re finally going to start courting Leo-kun.”

Usagi’s face turned bright red. Did everybody know before the two of them. “Actually, we kind already are. I mean I didn’t ask about courting but we are defiantly together now.”

Lord Mifune’s eyes grew wide, “you are? Since when?” He didn’t mean to sound so invasive but how had no one told him. Did anyone else know? Who won the bet?

“Uh since last night. After everything happened, I was helping Leonardo-chan bandage up his leg and we were talking and it kind just happened.” Usagi explained keeping it as vague as possible, he didn’t want everyone up in their business. Although it seemed like a moot point at this moment.

Lord Mifune seemed to think for a moment “So you two are officially courting now?” The bet was when they started courting, the wording here was very important.

“I-I’m not sure. I know we’re together but I haven’t officially asked to court him yet I still need to give him a gift and everything.” Usagi was starting to stress out. He knew he had done this wrong but it seemed right in the moment and he would never regret telling Leonardo how he felt. He needed to talk to Leonardo, they both agreed that they wanted to be together forever which is what courting was for to see if you wanted to spend your lives together. So yes, they were courting but he still wanted to talk to Leo about it, make sure they were both on the same page. Heavens know they haven’t been for a while and he didn’t want to start running his mouth until he and Leo were set.

Lord Mifune could see the boy starting to stress and no matter how much he might want to know the details, the bet was still on the table, he was not going to push Usagi when he was obviously uncomfortable. “How is Leo-kun? I saw him being carried by Gen-kun towards the end of the fight, and Noriyuki-chan said something about him being injured.” Lord Mifune was worried about the boy, he had done so much for them, not just for his people but for him personally, the boy put his life on the line to protect Mifune’s son. He would always be in Leonardo’s debt for his actions last night.

“He’s alright.” Usagi started unsure of how to phase Leo’s situation. “Itachi-san said that he had re-broken his leg. Since he broke it again while it was still healing Itachi-san is worried about permanent damage to the bone and muscle. They said we will have to see how it heals, but that the leg will probably always be weak now. He will probably need a cane for support if he’s going to be on his feet all day.” Usagi was deep in thought as he spoke. Leonardo’s life was going to be different now, his leg was never going to carry his weight the way it used to. Sure, once it heals, he could probably move around for a short period of time, but he was going to have chronic pain and weakness for the rest of his life.

Lord Mifune bowed his head in thought. While he had only witnessed Leo fight for the first-time last night it was obvious Leo was experienced. From his fighting style Lord Mifune could tell the boy was used to relying on agility and quick movements, and he had sacrificed that for them. He had sacrificed that for his son. Noriyuki and Tomoe Ame had told him about the crack they had heard when Leo saved Noriyuki, about how the boy hadn’t been able to place weight on his leg afterwards. He owed Leonardo more then he thought.

“I am sorry to hear that.” Lord Mifune said snapping Usagi from his thoughts. “Please let him know how grateful I am for his actions. If he is in need of anything let me know. If it is with in my power it is his. He will always be welcomed within our walls”
Usagi bowed to his Lord. “I will, thank you Lord Mifune-sama.” Lord Mifune smiled at the boy as he straightened up. He then turned his attention to the yukatas once more. He reached out for the one he had seen Usagi reaching for, the blue one with flora detailing. He could easily identify that the shade of blue of the yukata and the shade of blue of the fabric in Usagi’s hands were the same. Yukatas were often expensive, especially for young students like Usagi.

“Allow me to get this for you.” Lord Mifune said as he grasped the yukata and handing it over to the shop keep.

“My lord?” Usagi was shocked and about to argue when Lord Mifune spoke again.

“Considerate a thank you for everything you both have done.” He handed the newly purchased yukata to Usagi. “You don’t have to tell him who bought it, just take it as a thank you and put your money somewhere else.” Lord Mifune smiled at the boy before leaving him to rejoin the rest of the patrol.

Usagi held both the yukata and fabric close. He was thankful to Lord Mifune for his generosity but he would let Leo know who it was purchased by. But this did give him the opportunity to get Leo something else. His eyes drifted over to the blacksmith that they never made it too yesterday.
____________________________________________________________________________

After getting some rest Usagi gathered up some supplies. He got some paper and ink making sure to grab more than enough, he wanted Leo to be able to write as much as he wanted. He carefully placed them in a bag not wanting the ink to spill all over the paper. He grabbed a quill and the blue fabric he bought from the market but he left the yukata in his room. He would save that for a different occasion, right now was about helping Leo contact his family.

He took off down to the infirmary not wanting to waste time. When he arrived the infirmary was still quite full but nowhere near as busy as it was last night. He quickly made his way to Leo’s room.

When he quietly slid the door open he found that Leo was already awake. He was sitting up in bed with his katana resting in his lap. He hadn’t looked up yet to see Usagi.

“Leonardo-chan.” Usagi called to get his attention before fully entering his space. Leo looked up quickly as he was startled from his thoughts.

“Usagi-chan. I didn’t hear you. Come on in.” Leo smiled at him but Usagi could see it was fake, he could see the worry in Leo’s eyes. He quickly made his way into the room and sat in front of Leo on the bed.

“What is it Leonardo-chan?” He asked as he reached out and rested one of his hands on top of Leo’s. Leo took a deep breath before meeting Usagi’s eyes.

“What if I can’t send it back to them?” Leo’s voice wavered. He was afraid, of that Usagi was certain.

Usagi gently squeezed his hand “Leonardo-chan, after last night I believe you can do anything. And even if it doesn’t make it there, you can rest assured that you did everything in your power to bring your family peace and comfort. We will reunite with them soon. I promise.” He tried to be comforting. He truly believed in Leonardo, and now that he knew he was coming along he was so excited to meet Leo’s family and to see his world. They would get there together.

Leo smiled warmly at him. “Thank you, Usa-chan. I need to hear that.” Usagi’s ears perked a little and his tail twitched. In his earlier exhaustion he hadn’t fully realized Leonardo calling him a nickname but now that he had he never wanted it to stop. He loved this boy so much.

“Of course, Leonardo-chan.” He pulled out the paper, “here so you can write to your family.” He pulled out the ink and quill placing them down carful so they didn’t spill all over Leo’s bedding.

“Thank you, I wouldn’t have thought of attaching a note if you hadn’t suggested it. I was so wrapped up in getting this.” He rested a hand on the hilt of his katana drawling their attention to it. “Back as soon as possible.”

“I understand if our roles were reversed my feelings would have been the same.” Usagi comforted before pulling the last item from the bag. “I hope you don’t mind but I figured you’d want to use something that was your color to tie the note to your katana. I didn’t want you to have to part with your mask so I got you this.” Usagi held out the blue fabric. It was a strip of fabric greater in length then in width, appearing to be the same size as a scarf.

Leo’s eyes widened as he slowly reached out and touched the fabric. It was the exact color of his mask. He knew he wanted his family to know right away it was from him. Yet he hadn’t prepared to separate from his mask, as it was one of his only possessions in this world. But here was Usagi, providing a solution to a problem Leo hadn’t needed to voice. How did Usagi know him so well already?

“I’m sorry did I overstep?” Leo tore his eyes away from the fabric to look at Usagi. It was only then that he realized there were tears in his eyes. It had been a long time since someone had predicted his needs like this. Had anyone predicted his needs like this?

“No.” He said as he gently took the fabric from Usagi’s hands pulling it to his chest. “You didn’t overstep. I just- I didn’t realize that I would need this. Your right that parting with my mask would have been really hard and you went out and found a solution to a problem before I even encountered it.” Leo looked up at Usagi and smiled. “Thank you.” Leo loved him, Usagi already knew him so well.

Usagi beamed at him. “You’re welcome, now what are you going to write to your family?” Usagi was so happy he could help in this, to bring some comfort and ease to Leo.

Leo smiled at him and propped the paper up in his knee. “Everything. I want them to know about this place and everyone I met here.” Leo them looked at him so tenderly “and I want them to know about you, and what you mean to me.”

Oh. Usagi felt his heartbeat pick up, his face blush, and he ears perk. “Do-do you want me to leave?” This was private. He should give Leo space to write. He started to get up when Leo caught his hand.

“Stay. Please.” Leo implored him, and Usagi would never refuse. He sat back down next to Leo so that their shoulders were resting together. Leo stated his writing, every now and then Leo or Usagi would bring up a memory and laugh as Leo added it to his letter home.

This was the most relaxed Usagi had been in a long time. Here sitting with Leonardo as they wrote to his family about his life in the Tenshu. Usagi rested his head on Leo’s shoulder just enjoying this moment. He felt Leo lean his head onto of his. Usagi closed his eyes and breathed as he listened to the sound of Leo’s quill moving across the paper.

At some point he must have dozed off. He hadn’t meant to but it was so peaceful and he was still exhausted from the previous night. He awoke to Leo’s soft calls of his name and his hand gently shaking his knee.

He let out a soft hum, blinking awake only to realize what he had done. He sat up quickly so he wasn’t leaning on Leo anymore. “Leonardo-chan I’m sorry I must have been more tired than I thought.”

Leo just smiled at him, “it’s not a problem Usa-chan. I get it I’m still tried to. But I think we’re ready.” He said holding up a thick letter that was many pages thick. He had somehow managed to fold the thing in half. “Can you help me tie it around the hilt, I’m having some problems making the fabric tight enough while keeping the letter in place.

“Of course, Leonardo-chan.” Together the set to work making sure that the letter would stay attached to the sword. Leo held both objects in place while Usagi strategically wrapped the fabric around the hilt and letter. After tying it and making sure it was secure, he let go and nodded to Leo “there all set. It’s not coming off unless someone unties it.”

“Good. Thank you.” Leo took in a deep breath before blowing it out.

“Still nervous?” Usagi questioned with a tilt of his head.

Leo looked over before looking down. “Ya, I just really want this to work. I want them to know I’m alive, I don’t want them to worry.”

“Hey,” Usagi said reaching his hand out to rest upon Leo’s again. “If anyone can pull this off you can.” He smiled reassuringly at Leo.

Leo smiled back. “Thank you. Alright here we go.” Leo held the sword up placing both hand on the hilt. He took a deep breath in to center himself and then his nimpo kicked in. His stripes started glowing followed by the rest of his body.

Usagi’s eyes widened. He had seen Leo do this before last night but it was still breath taking.

There seemed to be an invisible force moving around Leo as the tails of his mask started to move and flow. Then he opened his eyes and they were covered in a magnificent blue glow. The katana in his hands turned translucent before disappearing, leaving only a scalpel behind. No blue fabric or letter in sight.

After the katana left Leo’s glow disappeared, his eyes slowly returning to normal. Once the glow was gone it was like a puppet that had its stings cut as Leo slumped forward.

“Leonardo-chan!” Usagi cried out moving to catch him cradling Leo to his body.

Leo’s eyes fluttered open and he slowly looked at Usagi. “Oh wow. That took way more energy than summoning it did.”

Usagi watched Leo bring one of his hands to his head as he slowly moved to sit up on his own. Usagi kept his arms out on either side of Leo ready to catch him should he sway. “Do you think it’s because you were sending it away from you? Or is it because you used to much energy in the fight?” Usagi’s brain was running rapid fire with ideas of what just happened. He still had no clue how Leo’s powers worked so he was taking shots in the dark.

“Probably a mix of the two. I’ve never sent my swords away with a specific place in mind. I can throw them and go to them, but I’ve never sent them away with a purpose. Plus, I called both katanas from different dimensions at the beginning of the fight and then all the energy I used during the fight itself, I probably do need a longer rest.” Leo said as he leaned back against his pillows.

“Alright, but are you okay?” Usagi was still worried about Leo.

“I will be, just need to take a break.” Leo reassured as he looked up at Usagi. “I’m glad you convinced me to rest earlier or else I’d probably would have knocked myself out with the level of mystic energy I’ve been using.”

Usagi smiled down at him. He gently leaned forward resting one of his hands to the side so that he was leaning over Leo. “I’m glad we’re taking breaks. No matter how beautiful you look when you glow, I don’t want you ending up on the floor from over exerting yourself.”

Leo blushed before smirking up at Usagi. “So you think I’m beautiful.”
Usagi blushed as well but then decided he might as well commit. “I think you’re the most beautiful thing in existence.”

Leo’s face went bright red. He reached up and wrapped his arms around Usagi’s neck and pulled him down for a kiss. After a moment they separated “Thank you, Usa-chan.”

“You don’t have to thank me for calling you beautiful, it’s what you are.” Usagi was partly teasing, but he also wanted Leo to know that he was gorgeous, that Usagi was lucky to have him.

Leo shook his head, “no, not that.” Though it defiantly felt amazing to hear. “I meant for everything. You’ve been so helpful and supportive and I’m just really greatful that you’re my friend let alone my partner.”

Usagi leaned down this time to kiss Leo again, firmer this time pouring in emotions he didn’t know how to express. He pulled back resting their heads together. “Leonardo-chan I feel as though I have failed you.” Leo moved his head causing Usagi to pull back so the two could look each other in the eyes.

“Why do you think that Usa-chan?” Leo was so confused. What had Usagi failed in? Usagi had been wonderful so far. Sure, they had some disagreements yesterday when it came to Leo joining the fight but he thought they had already talked through all of those.

“There are traditions here when it comes to courting a potential partner and I kinda skipped most of them.” Usagi blew out a sigh looking away from Leonardo. “I feel like I’ve dishonored you.” Usagi quickly looked back at Leo wanting to clarify. “You mean so much to me I would never put your honor at risk and yet I feel like I’ve done just that.”

Leo sat up forcing Usagi to move back as well so he didn’t bump into Leo. Leo’s hand came up, with his palm straight up he pushed in back and forth between them in a ‘hold up’ motion “whoa whoa whoa back up bunny. Let’s get this out of the way, I have no clue about the traditions you are talking about, and we will get to them in a second, but first let me set the record straight. I do not feel like you have dishonored me in any way. I love you and I want to be with you. And if you love me and want the same thing-“ Usagi reached out and grabbed his hand.

“I do!” Usagi quickly reassured, he never wanted Leo to question that. “I love you, so much.” Leo smiled brightly at him.

“Then I don’t see a problem with how we got together.” Leo reassured his partner that he was not upset about last night/this morning at all. “But it sounds like these traditions are important to you. So, tell me about them and we can do them now or as they come up naturally. If it’s important to you then we will do them but don’t worry about the order of events, I don’t mind that we’re doing them after we’re together, I’m just happy to be with you.”

Usagi used his grip on Leo’s hand to pull him forward into a tight hug. He had been so stressed out this morning talking to Lord Mifune about how he had messed this us. But of course, Leo was wonderful, not only did he not mind them skipping the traditional steps but he was willing to go back and do them now because they were important to Usagi.

He places a kiss on Leo’s cheek before pulling a short distance away. “Thank you, Leonardo-chan.”

“My pleasure. Now what are these traditions?” Leo asked while tilting his head. Usagi had already helped him so much, he was eager to do something meaningful for him.

Usagi smiled warmly at him. “I guess the main two that matter to me is gift giving. Normally when you are ready to start courting someone you provide them with something that shows them how much you care for them. Gift giving is something that continues throughout courtship normally, but that first gift really sets the tone for how the asker values their future partner.” Usagi explained. He watched as understanding spread over Leo’s face. “That’s why I feel bad about skipping it, you mean so much to me and I want you to know that.”

Usagi also knew anyone they met in this world would ask about the courting gift as it was seen as something very romantic and telling about the couple. He hated that Leo would have to tell people he didn’t get one, people would think he didn’t value Leo which want true at all.

Leo’s look of understanding turned to one of concussion. “But Usagi-chan you already did that for me.”

“What?” Usagi asked genuinely confused by what Leo had said. “When did I-“

“Just a little bit ago. You gave me that fabric to attach my letter to my family.” Leo explained to his partner. “Heck you got me the paper, ink and quill as well.” Leo rested his arms on Usagi’s shoulders holding him gently while keeping the space between them. “That gift meant everything to me. It was a way to let my family know I’m alive, that I’m okay. How can you say you skipped that step? Sure, it was after we were together but it still counts.” Leo tried to reassure his partner. “It still mattered to me.”

Usagi’s eyes widened before his face softened and he smiled at Leonardo. He pulled Leo into another kiss gently pressing their lips together once, twice, thrice. Each one was slow and gentle, full of care and tenderness. Afterwards he placed their foreheads together and nuzzling into Leonardo.

“Thank you Leonardo-chan, I didn’t even think about that.” He had been so focused on helping Leonardo he didn’t even think about how that could be a courting gift. “But your right it was meaningful to both of us, it’s perfect.”

Leo’s hands moved to frame Usagi’s face pulling him back into a kiss before pulling back just enough so they could look at each other. They were still very much in each other’s space. “What’s the other step? You said there were two steps that matter to you, what’s the second?” Leo asked him. He wondered if they had accidentally check that one off as well without even knowing it.

Usagi seemed grow a little sad. “The other one is getting the families approval.” He closed his eyes and pressed his face into one of Leo’s hands. “You don’t have to worry. Sensei, Kitsune-chan, and Gen-chan adore you. They already see you as one of us.” Here he released a sigh. “I knew I would have to wait to earn your family’s approval later. But there’s a part of me that fears they will never like me. I know how much they mean to you and I –“

“Usagi-chan!” Leo called out in a bit of distress. He was thrilled that Usagi’s family and friends thought so highly of him, but how could Usagi think Leo’s family wouldn’t like him? “They’re going to love you. Sure, maybe it might be a little awkward at first and I understand its important to get to know each other’s family. But after everything you’ve done for me, heck you’re giving up your life here to come with me to New York! They are going to love you.” Leo pulled their heads together breathing deeply. “I love you, and at the end of the day they will love you because you make me happy.”

Usagi closed his eyes and basked in the feeling of having Leo close and knowing that they loved each other. “Thank you, Leonardo-chan. I need to hear that.”

Leo smiled and gave him a quick kiss. As he pulled away, he smiled. “Besides it’s not like us dating is going to be a big surprise. I defiantly spent somewhere between eight to ten pages of that letter telling them about how amazing you are so I don’t think you have to worry.”

Usagi’s face turned bright red. “You did!” Leo had that much to say about him?

“Yep and I-“ whatever Leo was going to say was cut off by Usagi kissing him hard.
___________________________________________________________________________________

Hamato Yoshi was intimately familiar with loss. His mother had left him at a young age to ‘serve her clan.’ To him it was always a load of crap. How could his mom pick a century old fairytale over being with him? He had decided very early on that he would have nothing to do with their clan tradition that forced families apart for the sake of duty. That’s not what family was supposed to mean.

When he was old enough, he left it all behind, gave up his connection to his family, to his grandfather. He moved to Hollywood land and became Lou Jitsu. He made his life his own. Instead of worrying about a duty that would never come he filled his days with pleasure and fame. Instead of training and defending sacred artifacts he was acting and fighting stunt performers. He was not hiding in the shadows defending an unknowing and ungrateful world, he was the center of attention everyone knew his name. He was adored by millions.

Then he fell in love with Big Mama. She was beautiful sure but she was so intelligent, she always seemed to be one step ahead of everyone else. He had worried that he wouldn’t be able to surprise her when he proposed. Turns out that wasn’t the thing he should have been worried about.

To his credit having his girlfriend transform into a giant spider who then kidnapped and enslaved him in her underground yokai fighting ring was not something he thought he needed to worry about.

And that was his life, fighting in the battle nexus, until he swore of fighting forever. Big Mama had locked him in a cell in the hopes that he would change his mind. Her undefeated champion needed to return to the stage. And it was in that cell that his life changed forever.

That is where he befriended that stupid rat. That is where Huginn and Muninn found him and brought him to Draxum.

The day Draxum did his experiment on him Lou Jitsu’s life ended. He lost his body. Gone were his looks that he held such pride in. Gone was the option to return to the human world. He could never go back to acting and the spot light. He was stuck in this disgusting half man half rat form for the rest of his life. Lou Jitsu’s was officially dead.

Splinter was born in his place. He was now the father of four boys. Four precious and wonderful boys. It was incredible how his whole world went from wanting millions of people to know his name to only caring about four itty bitty turtle children. He loved his boys.

He loved them and he promised that he would never follow the Hamato way with them. He wouldn’t train them to be heroes to a world that would never thank them. He wouldn’t waste their lives and put them in danger just because his ancestors asked him to. The Shredder was not returning and his boys would not suffer the same trauma he had while preparing for it.

Great job he did. He was so wrapped up in his own sorrow at his losted life he missed precious moments with his boys growing up. He should have been there for them, and he was trying so hard to be better. To be the father that they needed, for the day he was mutated he gained far more then he had lost. It just took him to long to see that. And in his absence what do his boys do? Become New York’s secret and thankless heroes. His selfless boys just wanted to help people, and they were amazing at it. Yet he shuddered to think what would have happened to them if they were raised in the traditional Hamato way, how much would they have given? How long ago would he have lost them?

Not only did they choose to be thankless hero’s they also discovered the Shredder’s return, something he believed to be a fairytale for most of his life. His boys were incredible. They and their sister (who he loved just as much) had unlocked theri ancient nimpos without his help and had saved the day. He could never be prouder.

He had foolishly thought that their lives would be peaceful from then on but his boys were protectors down to their cores. They continued being the heroes of the city. Mostly it wasn’t too bad. Heck some of the fights he had witness or partaken in were fun. But then came the Krang and with them the lost of his precious baby Blue.

For a month they believed his son was dead, grieving him. But then Draxum revealed he was alive and suddenly there was hope. His family could be reunited. He couldn’t save his mom but he could save his baby blue. He couldn’t help much. Purple, April and Draxum understood the machine best. Even young Casey could assist at times. Orange worked hard in the kitchen making sure that the others had food and drinks at the ready so that they wouldn’t have to waste precious time. Red was always ready to lift anything they need and Cassie and him would go “acquire” parts needed. Splinter would join the two when he could or assist Orange in the kitchen, but overall, he felt helpless to the whole event. But it didn’t matter his baby Blue was coming home, he had not doubt in Purples machine, his boy was the smartest person alive.

But once again he worried about the wrong thing.

Blue’s katana was gone.

He and Orange had arrived with snacks and refreshments only to see the death of hope. Red was cradling young Casey as they both cried. Purple was on his knees holding himself as he cried. April was on the phone talking in a low volume. Orange had set down the food and moved to investigate only to discover the katana had returned to it trowel from. Blue’s nimpo energy was gone. He watched his youngest fall to the ground with a wail, then the boy pulled into his shell leaving it shaking with emotion on the floor.

Splinter didn’t know what to do. Who did he comfort? He started with his youngest as he so offen did, trying to coax orange out of his shell. He saw Draxum arrive and move over to Purple, good Purple was being supported. He turned his head and saw Red and April both crying as they tried to comfort young Casey, who still had the trowel clenched in his hands.

Splinter regretted his decision to give the boy the katana. At the time he thought his grandson had needed the comfort more. That carrying the reminder of his father would help. And isn’t it wild to think of his baby Blue as a father.

But then it became more then carrying a reminder of their loved one. It became carrying their hope. Their belief that one day Blue would walk among them again. But what he never thought of was this. That if Blue was to-was to die that young Casey would be the first to know. That he would carry the weight of telling the rest of them.

Splinter worked to comfort his family. He slowly coaxed Orange out of his shell, with the help of April he guided Orange, Red and young Casey out to the living room, Draxum followed with Purple. Once his family was in the living room, Red took over guiding the two youngest over to the couch and cuddling the two of them. April joined them but Purple stayed off to the side needing space to process everything. He watched Draxum slip out of the room back towards the lab. Guess he was on his own here.

Splinter looked over and saw young Casey cradling the trowel to his chest. He couldn’t let this go on. That trowel will only bring them more pain.

He approached the cuddle pile that was Red and the couch. “Casey,” he got the boys attention easily. “Let me take that.” He reached out for the trowel. Casey eyes widened before filling with tears again. “It’s not you,” Splinter rushed to assure, “you have done nothing wrong. I - I just want to hold my son.” It was partly true. Splinter would trade the whole world for his family to be whole once more. But the reason he wanted the trowel was to remove the painful reminder of what was lost. The reminded that this was real, that his baby Blue was gone forever.

Slowly, shakily Casey held out the trowel for Splinter to take. This is not what he wanted. He had wanted to hand this over to Leonardo when he returned. To reunite his dad and his weapon. He didn’t want to separate from Leo’s weapon until he had Leo back. But that wasn’t what he would get. His dad was gone for good. He had lost him for the third time.

Splinter took the trowel from him and bowed. “Thank you.” And with that he left. He went to his room. Red had them, he could take care of this. He would return as soon as he was done. He would take care of his family, but first he would remove the reminder of their pain.

As he entered his room he reached under his bed and pulled out a trunk. It had the Hamato family crest resting on top of it. Inside was where the Hamato scrolls had been stored along with the weapons he had handed down to his boys. But there was more. He reached in an pulled out a picture of his mother and a set of decorative hair sticks. They had been his mother’s favorite. He had always meant to make a shrine to her just as they had made for Karai. Maybe when his boys were ready, they could make one for Blue and he would finally make one for his mother. He placed the picture and hair sticks back into the trunk and then he gently laid the trowel down in the trunk.

One day when it was less fresh and not as painful, he would take it back out. But the trowel was not like Blue’s katana. When it was his katana, even before they knew it symbolized that he was alive, the katana was a reminder of blue’s strength and skill. Now all the trowel did was reminded them of what they had lost not who.

Splinter closed the lid and returned to the living room. His family need him, he would not let them down again.

What he did not see was that much later in the day, there was a bright blue glow from within the trunk. The trowel glowed and reshaped itself into the form of a katana. A katana with a very thick letter tied to it. A katana that was hidden from the family.

Chapter Text

Time had passed quickly at the Tenshu. Katsuichi was slowly but surely finding the things need for the ritual between worlds. There were only two items left but they would take some time before he could get his hands on them.

Leo had been spending his time much the same as he had before, splitting his days between the infirmary and outside with Usagi. There were some differences though. Mainly how he was treated by the people in the Tenshu. The people he considered friends had always treated him fairly. Others had been wary of him, with the older samurai and vassals being down right resentful of his presence. But since the attack on the Tenshu many attitudes had changed. The younger crowd would great him with excitement, happy to have him around, and the older crowd, treated him with something akin to reverence at times. He had heard whispers of Kami around him but had elected to ignore them. He was starting to realize that the opinions of strangers mattered less to him when the people around him gave him praise and encouragement. Don’t get him wrong he’s loving some of the attention, but not in the way he once might have.

Another change was his leg. While it was slowly healing, it would never have the same again. It was still broken but he was trying to get used to moving around a bit on his own. Katsuichi had given him a cane to help him move around. It was simple, made out of wood with a curved handle for him to grip onto. He had taken to wearing his brother’s bandanas around his wrists, wanting to keep them close. But the rest of the fabrics his family had tied around his sword were now tied around his cane making it brightly colored and easy for him to spot if he set it down when helping in the infirmary or when he was sitting with the kids.

The last big change is how he would spend his days outside of the infirmary. He still spent time with the kids by the Sakura tree, but that wasn’t the only place he went any more.

Katsuichi had asked him to join them on the training field some days. At first Leo was confused as to why, his leg was broken after all. But Katsuichi just asked for him to trust him.

The first time Leo joined them for training it was Katsuichi who came and got him from his room, not Usagi. Apparently, the lion had told his student that Leo was busy that morning. When they arrived at the training field together, he could see the surprise on Usagi’s face as well as the rest of the group. Kitsune and Gen were out there along with several bother samurai.

Katsuichi help Leo over to a bench and he leaned down so only Leo could hear him when he spoke. “Leo-kun do you remember that trick you did with the cannon balls?”

Leo was still confused but he answered anyway. “Yaaaaa.” Of course, he remembered he did stuff like that all the time.

“Good good I’m going to need you to do that again.” And with that Katsuichi stood up and addressed the whole group. Leo was behind him looking at him like he was crazy.

“Today we will be working on avoidance training.” Here Katsuichi looked to Leo and gestured to the ground next to him. “Leo-kun if you’d be so kind.”

Leo wasn’t sure what was happening but he was smart enough to put together that Katsuichi wanted him to make a portal. So, Leo drew his sword and created a portal on the ground next to him.

“Thank you.” Then Katsuichi grab a basket that Leo had ignored when they first arrived. He opened it and poured the contents into the portal. Rotten fruit and vegetables came tumbling out. “If Leo-kun hits you four times you’re out.” Katsuichi said as he turned to smile at Leo.

Leo smirked at him now knowing exactly what he was doing. He opened a second portal above the first creating his acceleration tunnel. He and Katsuichi shared a smirk as the rotten produce started picking up speed. Then they turned their attention to the crowd before them who had a mixture of disgust and horror on their faces.

“On my mark,” Katsuichi called, raising his hand in the air. Usagi, Gen, and Kitsune dropped into ready positions preparing to move at the next moment. A few others followed suit, while others were still watching the portals in horror and awe. “Fire”

Leo opened up several smaller portals all at different angles. Usagi ducked under the first one causing it smack the person behind him in the face with a revolting squish sound. Only for him to be nailed in the side by another piece.

Needless to say, the training didn’t last long that day. It ended with a Leo and Katsuichi howling with laughter when one samurai jumped to avoid a hit, landed on another piece of fruit causing them to fall backwards only to get head shotted by another fruit on the way down. There were no injuries thankfully, just a lot of dirty laundry to take care of.

Katsuichi, to no one’s surprise, invited Leo once a week to training now. Leo always had a great time. Usagi was both thrilled to see his boyfriend’s skills in action and upset because Leo defiantly targeted him during those trainings. It made him work harder and was great training sure, but getting the gross juice out of his fur sucked. He got revenge though, every time when he’d walk Leo back to his room after training, he made sure to hug and kiss him transferring the gunk from his own clothes onto Leo as well. Leo complained loudly, but laughed about it just as much.

Leo still spent mornings by the tree, entertaining the children and hanging out with Tomoe Ame. Usagi would join them during his breaks. The children were absolutely thrilled the first time Usagi kissed Leo’s cheek before he left them. Mitsuki went on a five-minute rant about how she knew they loved each other with Hikari and Haru adding in their two cents here and there. Young Lord Noriyuki on the other hand just climb into Leo’s lab and hugged him, so happy Leo was happy.

The biggest difference was the evenings. Since they had found a way back to Leo’s world, they no longer need to spend their evenings scouring texts for ways to get Leo home. Instead, evenings were spent just the two of them. Sometimes they would talk about New York and what it was like, helping Usagi prepare for the world he was stepping into. Other nights they would talk about plans for the future and their hopes and dream. Still others were spent reminiscing the past and sharing memories, and then there were those where they just enjoyed each other company.

They weren’t always alone. Gen and Kitsune would join them some nights which is when Kitsune and Gen made an announcement of their own.

They were telling Leo about one of their adventures when Kitsune interrupted. “So Usagi-chan, Katsuichi-Sama said that you were thinking about leaving.” It wasn’t a question it was a statement. She starred at her brother waiting for his answer.

Leo turned to look at Usagi to, he figured Usagi had told his family about their plans already.

Usagi reached up and rubbed the back of his neck. “Um ya, I been meaning to tell you guys but I’m-“

“Moving to a different dimension to be with your boyfriend.” Gen finished Usagi’s statement for him. His blunt way of stating it cause both Usagi and Leo to flinch.

“Yes, I am.” Usagi held out his hand toward Leo who quickly took it. He held Usagi’s hand tightly to give him what support he could. “I want to be with Leonardo-chan. I love you guys -“

“And we love you.” Kitsune cut Usagi off before his mouth ran away with him. “Which is why we have decided,” her and Gen shared a quick look and a slight nod passed between them. “That we want to come with you.”

“What?” Usagi breathed out the question as he felt all the tension leave his body. They-they wanted to come with him.

“We want to go to the large apple.” Gen said turning to look at Leo, “barring that you’re okay with that Strips.”

Leo smiled warmly at the two in front of him. “Of course, it’s okay with me. But are you sure you want to come. It might take a long time before you can return, if ever.” He was thrilled that they wanted to come. He had been worrying about Usagi missing his family once they got to New York.

“We know.” Kitsune said looking a little sad. “We talked in length with Katsuichi-sama before being this to you.” She looked back over at Gen who gave her and encouraging nod, she sighed before turning to look at Usagi. “I don’t know if you’ve realized but you guys are kind of the only family I’ve got.”

“Same here.” Gen said agreeing with his little sister. “And you, bunny butt, are the reason we are all together.”

“It just feels wrong to stay here when you’re going. So, we want to come.” Kitsune finished off for the both of them.

Usagi felt tears well up in his eyes. “Guys I-“

“Don’t get weepy on us bunny butt we’re not separating. Besides a new city full of new people to test out my skills. Sounds like a great place to be. Plus, I get to watch you struggle to impress Leo-chan’s family. There’s no way I’m missing that show.” Gen cut his brother off. He wasn’t big on emotional moments and it was easier to tease his brother then talk about the emotions their decisions created.

“Oh ya,” Kitsune giggled. “You’re going to need our help if you want any hope of making a good first impression.” She continued to tease Usagi.

“Hey now, I think Usagi-chan will do just fine on his own.” Leo defended his boyfriend. “But I am very excited for you to be join us. My family’s going to love you.”

“Thank you Leo-chan.” Kitsuen said leaning over to hug Leo. Whether she was thanking him for his kind words or for allowing their family to stay together was know by her and her alone.
__________________________________________________________________________________
It was the night before the Yoake festival. Usagi was going to meet with Leonardo to hang out as they always do. That afternoon after practice he had run to the market to pick up two things. One was a surprise for tomorrow that was resting in his room, the other was an accessory to go with the yukata Lord Mifune had gifted him.

He placed the accessory box at the bottom of his bag and then placed the yukata, which was wrapped up in paper, on top of it. He took a deep breath before leaving his room.

When he explained the courting process to Leo he had talk about gift giving happening throughout the courtship. He hoped that Leo would like these presents. He had come to recognize that Leo was appreciative of the small things. Words of praise made Leo light up, and Usagi made sure to compliment him at least once a day if not more. Usually, it was more. But Usagi was always a gift giver. He loved giving his loved ones items that they need or wanted. It was part of who he was, and he was very excited to give Leonardo his present.

When he arrived at Leo’s door he knocked gently to announce his presence. “Come in Usagi-chan.” He heard Leo call from inside before he slid the door open. As he walked in he saw Leo sitting on his bed, his leg was stretched out and elevated in front of him. His had a book in his lap that he obviously had been reading through when Usagi knocked.

“Hey Leonardo-chan.” Usagi said as he walked up to Leo and pressed a quick kiss to his lips in greeting. “What you reading?” Usagi was curious, Leo used to spend so much time reading to find a way home. But now that they had a plan in action, he hadn’t seen Leo with too many books around.

“It’s from Itachi-sama. It’s about herbal medicine and remedies made from planets in the area. They’re trying to teach me as much as they can before I leave.” Leonardo explained as he put the book on the nightstand next to his bed. He greatly appreciated Itachi for helping him learn new way to take care of those around him.

“Really? Anything interesting?” Usagi asked. One thing he had learned from the many months they had spent together as friends and in the month of their relationship, is that Leo actually had a passion for healing. At first he had learned about it to help take some stress off of his father and eldest brother but he came to find that he really enjoyed it.

“Ya, I was looking at this herbal combination that helps reduce inflammation.” Leo began telling him about the herbs they used here, where they were and how to prepare them. He also talked about the equivalent in his world and how the two compared in both convenience and strength.

Usagi listened to every word, nodding along. When Leo would pause or finish a statement, he’d ask a probing question either for clarification, as medicine was not his forte, or a prompt for Leo to continue his thought process. He loved listening to Leo talk about something he was passionate about.

Leo eventually cut himself off. “Sorry I’ve been talking too much.”

“Not at all. I love listening to you.” Usagi reassured him quickly.

Leo blushed and smiled. “Thank you but you said you had something to talk about tonight.” Leo gently changed the conversation. Usagi hadn’t told him what he wanted to talk about tonight, but he knew Usagi was excited about it.

“Are you sure?” He didn’t want Leo to feel like he didn’t care about what he was talking about, he did even if he didn’t understand everything he said.

Leo took his hand in his, “Usa-chan I’ve talked for over an hour about herbs and medication that can be used for pain relief.”

Usagi quickly interjected, “and that’s important. I should know different ways to help you when your legs acting up.”

Leo’s heart instantly warmed. Not only had Usagi listened attentively to him, he had also been planning on how to use this information later to help Leo. He reached his other hand up and cupped Usagi’s check, quickly pulling him into a deep kiss. Usagi’s eyes widened before fluttering close, kissing back but letting Leo lead them.

Eventually Leo pulled back. “Usa-chan.” Usagi gave a dazed hum in response. “Tell me what your so excited about.”

Usagi’s eyes finally flutters back open to look at the boy in front of him. Leo was looking at him with so much love and tenderness it took his breath for a moment. “I-“ he started and then realized his brain still wasn’t processing the way he needed it to. He took a moment to move his bag into his lap giving his brain the break from the overwhelming thoughts of Leonardo so that he could focus on getting the right words out.

“Do you remember when I first told you about courting traditions?” He asked looking back at Leo.

Leo’s face got a confused look to it. “Of course, did we miss something else?” Leo worries that there was another step they had skipped. He knew they were important to Usagi and he didn’t want to ignore them.

“No, no, nothing like that.” Usagi was quick to reassure shaking his head sided to side to drive his point home. “I told you that courting gifts were important-“

“Usa-chan” Leo interrupted, framing his face with both hands. “I thought we already covered this. The scarf was a perfect courting gift. I don’t need anything else”

“I know you don’t need anything else, and I agree that the scarf was our first courting gift but it’s normal for couples to exchange gifts throughout the courting and well into their marriages for some.” Leo felt his face grow red at that comment. They had talked about wanting to be together forever but this was the first time either of them had brought up the idea of marriage even in passing. Is it wrong for him to want that? That he already knows he wants to marry Usagi someday.

“I wanted to get you something special from this world.” Usagi reached into his bag and pulled out the first package and handed it to Leo. Leo gently took it. The package was a grey paper material wrapped in a small blue ribbon. It easily moved when he grabbed it meaning whatever it was it wasn’t hard and set like a book would be.

Leo had a lot of practice guessing gifts from holidays and birthdays with his siblings. When they were younger, they never had a ton of presents. Dad did the best he could to make sure they all got something, but in the early days they all might get one or two gifts. This led to the boys developing a tradition of trying to guess the gift, it drew out the process of opening the present. They would joke around and try to make each other laugh with outlandish ideas of what it could be, building up the suspense to the actual gift itself. Then when they opened the gift, they would proclaim how much better it was then all the outlandish thing it could have been. It was a tradition they did every year.

But he wouldn’t do that here, Usagi was almost bouncing with excitement for him to open this and he didn’t want to delay.

He laid the package in his lap so he could untie the ribbon. After he did, he pushed the paper away as the ribbon was the only thing holding it together. Then he gasped. For inside was the blue yukata that he had wanted.

“Usa-chan” he breathed as he gently picked it up. He felt the silky texture against his fingertips. He had never had clothing this nice. He raised his head quickly, this had to be expensive. “This is too much you didn’t-“

“I’m going to stop you right there.” Usagi said cutting off Leo’s worries. “First off, you are always worth it. Second before you stress yourself out, this was also a gift from Lord Mifune.” He saw Leo’s confusion and quickly continued. “The morning after the attack when I went out to get you the scarf to tie around your letter. I was thinking about getting you a courting gift and so I was going to get this for you.” He said gently placing his hands over Leo’s. “He said he wanted to thank both of us for protecting the Tenshu. So, he bought it. It’s a gift from both of us.”

Leo took in a breath and then pulled the yukata closer to himself. “Okay. Thank you Usa-chan”

Usagi beamed at him. “Don’t thank me yet.” He said as he pulled out the second package from his bag. This one was a box, wider and longer than it was in tall.

“Usagi-chan! You don’t-“ Leo started to protest again

“I know I don’t have to. But I want to.” Here Usagi paused his ears drooping a little. “I know once we get to your world there’s going to be an adjustment period. It’s going to take time for us to get settled. And it will take even longer before we get jobs and ways to earn money.” He let out a deep sigh before looking Leo in the eyes again. “It will be a long time before I can do things like this for you. So, while we’re here, I want to. I want to give you things while I can.”

Leo laid the yukata in his lap and instead reached out to frame Usagi’s face. He leaned up a pressed a kiss to his forehead before resting his own head against it. “Thank you. I appreciate everything you give me, and the fact you want to come home with me is the greatest gift you could ever give me. But know that you don’t have to. I would love you even if you have nothing to your name. I just want to be with you.”

Usagi nuzzled into Leo “I know. That’s why I want to do it. I know your love isn’t determined by what I can give you. And this isn’t a transaction so I can get something later. I just want to give you nice things because I love you.”

Usagi leaned back a short way and so did Leo. He reached out his hands and Usagi instantly handed over the package. His ears perked up in his excitement.

Leo removed the lid from the box, “oh wow.” He breathed out as he reached in a pulled out the contents. Inside was a flower crown. It was made up of red roses surrounded by orange yarrow and purple heliotrope. The same flowers that were on the bottom and sleeves of his yukata.

“I remember the first time you made flower crowns with all the kids.” Usagi said, drawling Leo’s attention back to him. “I saw you surrounded by the falling petals of the Sakura tree and you were so beautiful. I wanted to get you something to go with the yukata that would be meaningful, that would remind you of the good times you had here.” He reached out and gently took hold of the flower crown. “They were made by a local artisan; they feel real but they won’t ever wilt.” Usagi raise the crown up and placed it on Leo’s head, smiling at him.

“I-“ Leo couldn’t speak. It was a beautiful gift, both were. And the fact that Usagi remember that Leo and the kids loved making flower crowns, it meant a lot to him. He moved forward wrapping his arms around Usagi’s neck and placing a kiss on his lips. He pulled back and said a heartfelt. “Thank you, Usa-chan. I love it.”

Usagi placed his hands around Leo’s waist and pulled him close. “You’re welcome, I’m so glad you love them.” They sat there for a quiet moment just holding each other close before slowly Usagi released his hold. “We should probably turn in for the night. The festival lasts all day and we don’t want to be exhausted. Kitsune-chan will be so upset with us if we’re dragging our feet on her favorite holiday.” Usagi said with a teasing smile.

Leo smiled back and him. “Alright, goodnight, Usa-chan.” Leo said leaning forward and placing one last kiss on Usagi’s lips, a goodnight kiss.

“Goodnight Leonardo-chan. I’ll see you in the morning.”

———————————————————————
The next morning came quickly. Usagi hurried to get dressed. His own yukata was a light blue but along the bottom and sleeves was a pattern of ocean waves. The waves were outlined in white with the waves themselves gradually became a dark blue along the bottom. It came a white belt matching the wave outlines. He tied his ears up with a light blue tie and attached his blades and money pouch around his waist before setting off towards Leo’s room.

When he arrived, he knocked and waited for Leo’s “come in.” Before entering. He slid the door open his world stopped. There sat Leonardo, framed by the early morning light. He was wearing the blue yukata, but around his waist where the blue belt was, he had tied/tucked his brother bandana. The red, orange, and purple colors not only matching the flowers on the yukata but accentuating them. Leo was turned to the side when he came in with his arms raised behind his head. He was already wearing the flower crown from yesterday and he had just finished tying his mask tails into a bow. His arms dropped as he turned to face Usagi

He looked angelic.

“Usa-chan? Is everything okay?” Leo called. He raised one of his hands back up to his bow. “Is the bow to much?”

Usagi shook himself out of his stupor. “Your perfect.” He’s face grew hot as he corrected the statement. “It’s perfect. The bow is perfect. I mean you are too; you always are.”

“Usa-chan” Leo cut him off holding his hands out. Usagi moved forward to take his hands. “I think you’re perfect to.” The two shared a smile. Leo squeezed his hands. “Can you hand me my cane and then we will go.”

Usagi nodded and moved to hand Leo his cane which was leaning against the bed. With the assistance of both his cane and Usagi, Leo got to his feet, carful with how much weight he puts on his left leg.

The two of them started making their way out. The festival was taking place in the market place in the morning. Venders would be selling food and wears. Later on, there would be musical performances and dancing in the Tenshu square.

As they walked Leo leaned into Usagi, partially for balance but also just to be in his space. “I didn’t get to say it earlier but I think you look very handsome.” He said right next to Usagi’s ears.

Usagi’s fur fluffed up and he grew a little red. “Thank you Leonardo-chan. You look radiant as well.” It was Leo’s turn to blush, turning his face away from Usagi.

A gentle conversation started between the two. Usagi was telling Leo about the different events that they could go to while Leo asked him questions about the ones that sounded interesting or the ones that Usagi sounded excited for.

When they reached the top of the stairs leading from the Tenshu down to the market they met up with Kitsune and Gen.

Gen’s yukata was a deep purple with a gold, black, and light purple Koi fish pattern repeating across the whole thing. The belt was black in color

Kitsune’s yukata had a white base that was covered in teal, purple and blue peonies repeating across the whole thing. Her belt and bow in back were the teal she always wore and her hair was adorning with white peonies tucked in around he ponytail.

Kitsune waved when she saw the two approaching before her mouth gaped open. Before Leo could ask about her shock. Gen cut in with a whistle. “And here I thought bunny butt would tone it down once the two of you got together.” Leo tilled his head in concussion. What did Gen mean? Yes, Usagi had given him two nice gifts last night, but was it really that extravagant?

Kitsune seemed to notice Leo’s concussion. She whipped to face Usagi her hair swing behind her. “You gave him those and didn’t tell him what they meant!” she said pointing to the flower crown on top of Leo’s head. She let out a frustrated groan. Turning on her heel she grabbed Gen’s hand. “Meet us at the front of the market when you’re done.” And with that the two walked away.

Leo turned to face Usagi. “Sooooooo, want to tell me what that was about?” He asked leaning back from Usagi.

Usagi sighed. “I was going to tell you later on.” Usagi reached a hand up to touch the flowers. “I didn’t get the flower crown just because it matched your yukata but also for the meaning behind the flowers.”

“What do they mean?” Leo asked wondering what could spark that reaction from their friends.

“Red roses most people know mean love.” Usagi paused waiting for Leo to nodded along. “But the heliotrope and the yarrow are a bit more obscure. Heliotrope symbolizes eternal love or devotion, while yarrow symbolizes everlasting love.”

Leo’s eyes widened at the explanation, his face growing warm. “Oh”

“I did want to get you something that went with the yukata but it also gave me a way to express how I feel about you. I was going to tell you I was just waiting for the right moment.” Usagi explained.

Leo moved forward to kiss him gently pulling away. “I love you to. Thank you Usa-chan, I love it even more now.” Leo smiled at him warmly bring up a hand to gently caress the flowers around his head.

Usagi smiled back at him before offering his arm to Leo. “Well now that you know, what do you say we head down, Beloved.” Leo blushed hard at the new name but took Usagi’s arm. Using both his cane and his hold on Usagi they made their way down to the others.
———————————————————-

The day was going wonderfully. They had met back up with Gen and Kitsune at the bottom of the stairs and the four made their way into the festivals. The whole area was decorated with paper lanterns, which were to be lit that night, and decorations. Kitsune quickly took lead bring the group to some of her favorite food stands.

After breakfast the group move on to exploring the market. There were both wears to be bought and games to be played. It was tradition to give your lover a gift on the first night of the festival and many of the vendors were prepared for last minute shoppers in need of something specials. Others had regular wears for sale. It was late December and the weather had been mild so far but they all knew winter was only just beginning. Many vendors had winter gear and clothing laid out for the crowds to peruse.

There were also games set up in the mix for festival goers to try their luck. The group looked around different store fronts and stopped to play a game or two. At some point the children had found Leo. Mitsuki had asked him to play a game with them while Haru and Hikari made their best puppy dog eyes. Leo caved in seconds. The kids had pulled him away from the group but they stayed close chit chatting among themselves while Usagi watched Leo play with the kids.

It was at that moment Usagi heard a voice he was hoping he wouldn’t.

“Well well well. If it isn’t Miyamoto Mimi and his criminal friends.” Usagi felt his ears perk and his shoulder tenses. He had truly been hoping he wouldn’t show up this year or at least not approach them until tomorrow’s tournament.

He and his friends turned to face the voice, there was Kenichi. He was a rabbit with brown fur and wore plain dark purple yukata with a black belt. Like Usagi his ears were tied up on top of his head, though they were shorter then Usagi’s ears.

“Bold of you to approach us after the tail whipping Usagi-chan gave you last year.” Gen said crossing his arms in front of himself. He had never been a fan of this bunny.

“Can’t I say hello to an old friend?” Kenichi asked but with the tone he put on the word friend it was obvious they were anything but. “I visited home recently Mimi. Your fathers doing great since you left. And Mariko-chan is more beautiful than ever.” Kenichi started his ‘friendly’ update of Usagi’s village. “Did you know we’re courting now? She wanted to wait to tell you till you came back but I figured since you’re never around I’d take the opportunity to let you know.” Kenichi waited eagerly for Usagi’s reaction to his announcement. He knew Usagi would be upset and jealous that the girl they once competed over had chosen Kenichi over him.

“Really? And here I thought Mariko-San had better taste.” Kitsune said as disinterested as possible. She knew what Kenichi was trying to do, he did it every time. Though she did think his approach this time was hilarious as he very obviously did not know about Leo.

“Who’s Mariko-San?” The group turned to see Leo limping over to them. He was still getting used to using his cane.

“An old childhood friend.” Usagi replied at Leonardo made his way to the group.

Kenichi looked Leo up and down before letting out a huff. “Really Mimi it’s not enough that you surround yourself with criminals but a ninja as well. Are you so desperate for death?”

“Mimi?” Leo asked looking at his friends to see who this rabbit was addressing. It stung that there were still people who treated him in such a way after everything he had done, but he had never met this bunny before and decided that his option meant very little to him.

Usagi’s fur fluffed up a bit when Leo questioned the name. The only give away that he was embarrassed. “I’m happy for you Kenichi-san, but me and my friends have to be going.” Usagi grabbed Leo’s free hand and lead the group away from Kenichi.

“Ya sure, run like you always do Mimi.” Kenichi called after them.

“Hold up-“ Leo started to turn to go back for him. He didn’t know who that rabbit was but he didn’t have any right to be talking to Usagi like that. But he felt a pull on his hand.

“Leonardo-chan please. Not here.” Usagi whispered to him gently pulling Leo away. Leo relented for now. He wanted to know the full situation before he went after the rude bunny.

They walked off a good of a distance to a place that was a little more secluded with less people milling about. Leo’s limp was becoming more prominent as they moved so Usagi lead them over to a bench for him to sit down.

Kitsune tapped Usagi’s shoulder after he and Leo were seated. “Gen and I are going to go find Katsuichi-sama and let him know that Kenichi’s here and as nasty as ever. Will the two of you be okay?” She was more asking if Usagi would okay. She knew Leo would have questions and she wasn’t going to let her brother face them alone is he didn’t want to.

“We’ll be fine Kit-chan. Thank you.” Usagi smiled at her letting her know they could go without worry.

Once they were gone Leo squeezed his hand. Usagi turned to face him and Leo smiled at him. “Do you want to tell me what that was back there?”

Usagi took in a big breath. “It’s a long story.”

Leo cupped Usagi’s hand so it rested between both of his. “We have time. Whatever you want to tell me is enough.” He smiled warmly at Usagi. While he was dying to know what was going on he only wanted to know I’d Usagi wanted to tell him.

Usagi smiled back. “I grew up in a small village, my father was the magistrate of the village. It was always known that I would spend my youth training as a samurai and return to the village to take over his position.” Usagi looked down and got quite think about the past and all of the choices that lead him here.

Leo’s heart dropped a little. In all the times they had talked about their future together Usagi had never mentioned his home village or the future he had there. What had happened? He trusted Usagi, he knew that all of their plans weren’t lies, that Usagi truly wanted to live with him in New York. So, what happened between Usagi and his father to make that possible? Was it possible?

“So, what happened?” Leo asked gently. Usagi jumped so lost in his own thoughts of the past. He turned to look at Leo with wide eyes.

“I- it - we-“ Usagi started and stopped over and over again. Leo squeezed his hand drawling him back.

“Hey, hey you don’t have to tell me, I don’t want to push you. Your always there for me and I want to be there for you. So, if that means listening, I’ll listen and if that mean changing the subject and provide a distraction, I’ll do that. Whatever you need.” Leo spoke calmly holding Usagi’s hand to his chest.

Usagi reach his other hand up to frame Leo’s face. “Thank you, Leonardo-chan. I want to tell you truly but it’s difficult to talk about.” Usagi looked down and his ears drooped.

Leo let go of his hand with one of his hands and placed it on Usagi’s cheek tilling his head back up. “Then tell me about something easier. We can talk about you dad another time. Whenever you want, I’ll be there. But for now, if it’s easier, change the subject. I’m here for you.”

Usagi closed his eyes and leaned into his hand. One day he would tell Leonardo everything about him and his father’s complicated relationship, but not today. He knew Leo would listen to him when he was ready and he appreciated that so much.

“Kenichi is the son of one of the families in the village. His father and mine have known each other for many years and had hoped that the two of us would get along as well. But Kenichi never seemed to like me.” Usagi started again, talking about Kenichi, he was what mattered right now, they could discuss his family later.

“Did you like him or was this a mutual distain.” Leo asked. He was shooting for teasing wanting to make Usagi laugh knowing this was hard for him. However, Usagi’s face because quite red at that comment.

“I- you can’t laugh at me okay.” Usagi’s eyes were wide when he said it showing Leo his distress.

“Okay.” Leo hoped whatever was about to come out of his mouth wouldn’t cause involuntary giggling.

“When we were little, I had the biggest crush on him.” Usagi admitted.

Leo looked at him confused. “The brown rabbit? The rude one we just talk to? That guy? Really?” Usagi pulled his hands away from Leo so he could drop his face into them and groan.

“I know. I know. It didn’t last long trust me.” Usagi raised his head. “My friend Mariko-chan started hang out with both of us. Kenichi was head over heels for her straight away. He didn’t like how close I was to her so he started being really mean to me, well meaner than he already was, it kinda killed any positive feelings I had towards him.” Usagi shrugged at the end. It had been ages since Kenichi’s presence had brought him anything but dread.

Leo folded his arms over his chest. “Oh, so he’s even worst then I thought. He’s a jealous dumb dumb.” Leo then sighed before reaching out a hand to rest on Usagi’s shoulder. “Though I am proud of little you for knowing you didn’t deserve to be treated that way.”

“Oh, believe me I gave back just as much as I got growing up. Especially as we got older, I developed a crush on Mariko-chan as well and I always hated how he treated her like an object to have rather than a partner to be with.” Usagi let out a frustrated huff. “But we grew up and I left to train with Katsuichi and Kenichi went to train at the Dogora school. I hadn’t seen him in years until two summers ago when we visited my home village and last year during the tournament.” Usagi seemed to go sad. “I know he’s jealous of me, for a lot of reasons, but I guess I had hoped we’d move past it as we grew but I guess not.”

“I’m sorry Usa-chan. You don’t deserve the way he acts towards you. And I’m proud of you for standing up for Mariko-San.” Leo still had one thing bothering him from earlier. “What’s up with the Mimi thing?” Leo looked at Usagi. He watched his shoulders drop and his ears droop.

“Please don’t call me that.” Usagi whispered.

“Usa-chan?” Leo called reaching out for Usagi’s cheek again. Usagi sighed reaching a hand up to cover Leo’s and nuzzling into Leo’s palm.

“The full name is Nagai Mimi it means long ears. He used to call me that to make fun of the fact that my ears were the longest in the village. As we grew up it shortened to Mimi. I know it shouldn’t bother me but even after all this time it still hurts you know.”

Leo pulled him quickly into a hug, holding him tightly. “I’m sorry Usa-chan. If it’s any consolation I love your ears. I love how expressive they are and how they flow behind you when you move. They’re a part of you and I love all of you.”

Usagi clung to Leo. He felt silly for letting such a childish nickname hurt him so badly. But hearing Leo’s reassurance felt like an old wound finally being healed. He pulled Leo as close as he could burying his face into Leo’s neck. They just sat like that for a moment.

Eventually they separated. “Whatever happened with Mariko-san? Are you two still friends?” Leo asked hoping that the girl wasn’t with the jerk he’d just heard about.

Usagi let out a sad sigh. “When I went back to my village two summers ago, she asked me when I was going to start courting her. I realized that I loved my life here at the Tenshu more then I care for her or the village. I know that sounds bad, but I hadn’t seen her in years at that point and while I still cared for her deeply, I no longer loved her in that way.” Usagi got a thoughtful look on his face before looking Leo in the eyes. “I never loved her the way I love you. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this way for anyone before you.”

Leo melted. That was the only thing that mattered isn’t that they loved each other. He smiled at Usagi framing his face with his hands. Usagi smiled back placing his hands at Leo’s waist and leaning in to kiss Leo, pulling him close. It was a quick kiss as Usagi wasn’t one for public displays of affection and they were very much still outside. But he loved Leo more than anything and he wanted to show that.

They pulled away and just sat together in the quite. They moved so that they could leans against each other shoulder to shoulder as they waited for their friends to return

———————————————————-
They day went on fairly normally. Katsuichi and the others had met up with them and after a short chat they had decided to grab lunch together. Afterwards the teens went off again to look at some of the games. They ran into Tomoe Ame, young Lord Noriyuki, and the other children who joined them in playing a few different games.

It was starting to get dark, as it was the winter solstice it got dark fairly early in the afternoon. Usagi said that once it was dark most people would head home for a short break or grab dinner before the festivities in the main square occurred.

Leo was looking around at the game as it was his turn to pick. As he looked around, he spotted one that he knew he would win at. The game had a hoop a distance away from the front of the booth and it seemed like the goal was to get the ball through the hoop. A ball that was the exact same size as a basketball. Leo wasn’t the Dave’s mascot for no reason. This was about to be fun.

“Want to try that one Leonardo-chan” Kitsune asked sliding up to his side eyeing the same game he was. Leo turned to smile at her.

“Ya, but I should warn you-“ Leo saw movement over top of Kitsune head. There slowly making his way towards them and defiantly not listening at all no way. Was Kenichi he was watching them closely and Leo had a sinking suspicion that he was waiting for the right moment to cause trouble. So, Leo was going to make that ‘opportunity’ for him. “That I’m really bad at it.” He pitched his voice so it would carry and moved his head to gestured at the game not wanting any misunderstandings of what he was talking about.

Kitsune was confused for a second. Leo never liked to admit he was bad at things, heck he struggled to admit when he needed help with his leg. Yet here he was openly admitting to being bad at a silly game. Then she heard the footsteps approaching their group. When she saw who it was, Leo’s statement clicked for her. After all she was a thief for years, she knew all about baiting someone. She tired her best to keep a wicked grin off her face. This was about to be fun.

“Mimi and the criminals nice to see you again.” Kenichi said making himself known to the whole group.

Usagi let out a tried sigh. “Kenichi-san can you please just go hang out with your own friends.” This was only the second time they had interacted in a year and Usagi was already exhausted.

What he didn’t realize was that his statement gave Leo the perfect spring board he needed. “I don’t think he has any.” That instantly drew the bunny’s attention his way. Good. Leo also noticed his fur fluff up meaning he was either fluster or embarrassed. Even better.

“What did you just say to me.” Kenichi said pivoting quickly to look at Leo.

Leo just raised his hand and shrugged. “I mean why else would you be wasting your time bothering us?” He could see Kenichi revving up to yell at him so he continued to lay his trap before he could. “Tell you what since you’re so lonely, I’ll play you in any game.” Leo gave him a cheeky grin.

“I don’t want to spend time in the company of a filthy ninja like you.” Kenichi said looking at Leo like he was the most disgusting thing imaginable. Usagi started to open his mouth but Kitsune grabbed his hand and gave him a subtle head shake. She wanted to see this play out.

Leo continued on as though Kenichi hadn’t said a word. “And just to make it interesting we’ll make a bet.” Here he saw Kenichi’s ears perk up. “If I win you have to call Usagi-chan by his name for the rest of the festival.”

Usagi’s eyes widened. That’s what Leo was up to? Kenichi would never take it, he enjoyed poking fun at Usagi too much. What could Leo possible offer in return that would temp Kenichi to take that bet.

“And if I lose, I’ll spend the rest of the festival with you.” Leo said with a proud smirk.

“Why would I want-“ Kenichi started to run his mouth at the same time Usagi called out.

“Leonardo-chan!!” Usagi had a look of distress on his face. He didn’t want to spend the next two and a half days around Kenichi. He most certainly did not want Leo spending the next two and a half days around Kenichi. He knew how mean Kenichi could be and how he would treat Leo just because he associated with Usagi.

Leo felt bad for causing Usagi distress, but he couldn’t think of anything else that would tempt Kenichi into his bet. He watched as Kenichi’s eye brighten at Usagi’s distress.

Hook.

“So let me get this straight. I get to pick any game, and when I beat you at it, you’ll spend the next two and a half days in my presence.” Kenichi said as he started to get a calculating look on his face.

Line.

“That’s right anything I can compete in, yes that’s true.” Leo said. He watched as Kenichi’s eyes locked on to the basketball akin game. Kenichi immediately pointed at it.

“Then let’s play that one.” He said with full confidence, walking over to the game.

Sinker. Now time to reel him in.

“That game! Are you sure?” Leo made sure to make his voice sound as if he were nervous.

“No, Leonardo-chan you don’t have to do this.” Usagi pushed his way past Kitsune to reach Leo, placing a hand in his shoulder. Leo wished he could tell him his plan, but he couldn’t right now. But on the other hand, he was really selling this to Kenichi.

“Hey it was his idea.” Kenichi argued back. “Scared he’ll realize how much better I am them you Mimi.” Leo clenched his fist as the name left Kenichi mouth. He wouldn’t have noticed it if they weren’t touching but he could feel a flinch travel through Usagi’s body. Leo steeled his resolve, he was shutting this idiot up.

“Leonardo-chan.” Usagi whispered his name squeezing his shoulder.

Leo reached his hand up and gave Usagi’s hand a comforting squeeze in return. “Trust me.” He whispered back. Usagi’s eyes widened before he nodded and released Leo’s shoulder. He had promised to never underestimate Leo again and that applied here as well. As much as he didn’t like or trust Kenichi he did trust Leo.

“I’ll even give you my word as a samurai to up hold my end of the deal.” Kenichi said giving Leo a mocking bow. “I’d ask for your word as a ninja but that’s not worth much.”

This bunny had just dug his own grave. Leo smiled, “Thank you for your word. Now shall we get started?” He asked stepping up to the booth. The vender handed Leo a ball and Leo thank them for it, while Kenichi snatched his away from the vendor.

“That eager to get away from Mimi huh?” He joked as he got ready.

The vendor explained the rules. First one to make five shots through the hoop won. He counted them down. As soon as he reached one both boys took their first shot. Kenichi missed but Leo’s went straight into the hoop.

Kenichi’s eyes widened as Leo let out a very smug. “Must be beginners’ luck.” As he took his second shot and sunk that one to. Kenichi quickly tried again and missed again while Leo made his third one. Kenichi finally made his first right as Leo’s fourth swooshed in. Leo then took the fifth ball turned to face his friends and tossed it behind him without look and landed his fifth basket. “Oh, would you look at that.” Leo said looking over his shoulder as the vendor declared his victory. “I must be better than I remember.” He turned his head to smile at Kenichi.

Kenichi was furious. Usagi’s dumb friends were cheering and running up to the ninja to congratulate him. “You cheated. You used ninja tricker to win.” Kenichi screamed as he got in Leo’s face shoving a finger into his chest.

Leo just calmly raised his hand and backed away from him. “Hey you’re the one who picked the game. How could I have cheated?” Before Kenichi could get more in Leo’s face. Usagi moved in between them.

“That’s enough Kenichi-san. Leonardo-chan won fair and square. Take your defeat with honor.” He was glaring at Kenichi waiting for what he’d do next.

“Fine Mi-“ Kenichi started only to get cut off.

“Um I think by your honor as a samurai, you’re not allowed to call him that anymore.” Leo said quite smugly.

Kenichi’s fur fluffed up. “Fine Usagi, but your filthy ninja’s can’t help you tomorrow.” He said and he started to walk pasted the two. As he did however he swung one of his steps wide catching Leo’s cane and sweeping it out from under him. Leo cried out as he was sent toppling forward. Luckily Usagi was right there and caught him before he fell to far.

“Leonardo-chan! Are you alright?” Usagi asked in panic. He couldn’t believe Kenichi would do that.

“Get back here!!!” Gen roared out as he chased after Kenichi with Kitsune following close behind. Usagi would leave them to deal with Kenichi. Leo needed him now.

Leo sucked in a few quick breaths. “I’m alright. I think it startled me more than anything Leo said as Usagi helped him up. But as soon as there was weight on his left leg again he hissed out in pain and started to crumple. Usagi caught him again and this time scooped him up into a bridal carry.

“Come on, let’s get you somewhere you can sit down.” Usagi said as he carried Leo though the crowd. Tomoe Ame, bless her, had wrangled the children into helping her find Katsuichi and Lord Mifune to report the incident. Since Kenichi was here as a member of the Dogora school his actions would reflect on the school and their ability to compete tomorrow. It was best to get the two adults involved and Usagi was grateful to her for doing so. He was also grateful to not have the little ones around when he was trying to take care of Leo.

“Usagi-chan you can put me down. I’ll be fine.” Leo argued in his arms but one look at the pain expression on Leo’s face told Usagi all he needed to know.

“Leonardo-chan. You just stood up to my childhood bully for me, let me take care of you in return. He obviously hurt you and there’s no shame in you needing help. Once we’re somewhere we can sit I’ll put you down, but for now please let me carry you.” Usagi pleaded with the boy in his arms. Leo went quite after that. Wrapping his arms around Usagi’s neck. After a few moments of silence Usagi let out a chuckle. “Did you see the look on his face when you made your first shot?”

Leo laughed to. “No, I was too busy making my second. I’m guessing he was angry?”

“Oh, he looked like a spoiled brat who just got told they had to do their choirs.” Usagi giggled harder. “He even stomped his foot. He was so upset.”

Leo laughed to before becoming more serious. “I’m sorry I stressed you out. I wanted to make him stop calling you that dumb name and when the opportunity presented itself, I took it.”

Usagi sombered as well holding Leo tighter. “You did make me a little nervous. I didn’t want us spending the whole festival with him. But I trusted you to know what you were doing. How did you know he would pick that game?”

“Oh, I was talking to Kitsune about playing it when I saw him coming so I made myself out to be really bad at it. I couldn’t be a hundred percent sure he’d pick it but I put in enough subtle hints that he did exactly what I wanted.” Leo snuggled a little closer to Usagi. “I’m just happy it worked.”

“I must admit it’s nice to know I won’t hear that nickname for the rest of the festival. I’m just upset he hurt you.” Usagi finally reached a spot away from everyone where they could sit. Instead of putting Leo down like he originally planed he just sat down with Leo now sitting across his lap.

“Usagi-chan!” Leo cried while blushing. Usagi chuckled before helping Leo slid off his lap and over to the side. As they did this, he slid Leo’s left leg up into his lap.

The two of them spent some time checking over Leo’s leg. Thankfully Leo didn’t think the break was aggravated but his leg was defiantly jolted during the fall and would be agitated and in pain for the rest of the evening. No dancing for him later.

Usagi was relieved that the injury wasn’t made worse. Don’t get him wrong he was furious that Kenichi had dared to touch Leo’s cane. But he had been terrified that this would set Leo back. That his break would be made worse. That it would take longer for Leo to heal. He knew Leo was frustrated with his leg. He put on a good show for everyone else. But there were quite moments between the two where Leo’s frustration would bleed through. It was a big change, having to use his cane to get around everywhere. Even once the break is fully healed, he was going to need it. He’d be in less pain and would be able to be on his legs for longer but he would always need it.

The fact that Kenichi had willing tried to hurt Leo, if Usagi hadn’t been standing right there Leo would have hit the ground hard, made his blood boil. How dare he. Kenichi better count his blessings it was Gen and Kitsune that went after him and not Usagi. He didn’t know in the moment what he’d do but he knew it was nothing good.

Then there was a pressure on his cheek. “Usa-chan, Come back to me.” The pressure turned his head to face Leo instead of his leg. The pressure was Leo’s palm against his cheek. Usagi’s eyes widened when they met Leo’s. He could still see the pain in Leo’s face but he was smiling at him full of love and tenderness. “There you are, I lost you for a second. You back with me love?”

Usagi reach out and gently pulled Leo into a hug burying his head into Leo’s shoulder. “I’m back sorry. I’m just so angry at him right now.” He slowly pulled back so he could look Leo in the eyes. “But how are you feeling, that’s what’s important.”

Leo shrugged and he rested his arms over Usagi’s shoulders. “It hurts. But I think I’m more freaked out by how quickly he was able to take me down. I’ve never been caught off guard like that.” Leo was upset thinking about how this might play into future missions and outings.

“He’s a dishonorable coward for touching your cane.” Usagi said with conviction. This was not Leo’s fault nor was this a weakness any honorable person would exploit like this. In a fight the rules were different and Leo would have been prepared for something like this. But Kenichi had done this off of the battle field.

“I couldn’t agree more.” Both boys whipped their heads to the side to see both Katsuichi and Lord Mifune approaching them. Young Lord Noriyuki was in his father’s arms as Tomoe Ame followed behind. It would seem the rest of the children were sent away. There was another man with them a cat wearing a yukata with the Dogora school symbol on it. “Boys would you mind telling us what happened.” Lord Mifune continued his statement. The two boys took turns describing how Kenichi approached them, the bet that was made, Leonardo’s victory, and Kenichi’s shameful behavior.

“I’m sorry, I don’t see why this matters, the boy’s a ninja if anything you should be thanking my student for making him less of a threat.” The cat said looking disinterested in the whole matter.

Usagi and Katsuichi were both about to rip into the man when Lord Mifune did something far more effective. He walked over and handed young Lord Noriyuki over to Leo. The boy instantly latched on to Leo, who cradled him in his lap and rubbed his back while whispering reassurances into the young boy’s ear. Lord Mifune turned to face the shocked face of the cat.

“Leo-kun has protected my people and my son with his life. I don’t care what he is or what your prejudiced are you will treat him with respect as long as you are in my lands.” Lord Mifune said shutting down any protest from the man in front of him. “Higashimori-sama,” he addressed the cat, “your student is being accused of attacking one of my people.”

Higashimori gaze hardened. “The only ‘witnesses’ are friends of my student’s biggest rival. Maybe your dear Usagi-kun is just afraid of losing his title this year.” Usagi was furious. Did this man seriously think they would lie to get Kenichi out of the tournament.

“My student does not need to lie to win a competition.” Katsuichi stepped in.

“Yes, because you are unbiased in this.” Higashimori said stepping up to Katsuichi.

“Enough.” Lord Mifune said stopping the two masters from arguing. He then turned to Leo, “Leo-kun do you want Kenichi removed?” Leo was the injured party here, Lord Mifune would protect the boy. He had sacrificed so much for them and it was time they returned the favor. Even if it would put them in a bad spot with the Dogora school.

“You can’t do that!” Higashimori protested but was quickly silenced by a glare from Lord Mifune.

Leo thought about it. What had happened wasn’t okay, at all. But this Higashimori was right, the only people who saw it happen were all friends of Usagi. Leo didn’t want to put Usagi, Katsuichi, or the Tenshu as a whole in a bad position because of him. It would be very easy to spin this as ‘ninja tricky’ that he was lying and that he fell on purpose. “I’m okay with him staying my Lord,” Leo started.

“Leonardo-chan.” Usagi whispered upset with Kenichi getting off with no punishment.

“Provided that Kenichi-san stays away from me and has a guard with him to make sure no more incidents occur.” Leo finished. He might not want to start problems but he was not going to let Kenichi hurt anyone else.

“This is ridiculous.” Higashimori argued but was ignored by the others.

“That is very reasonable and merciful of you Leo-kun.” Lord Mifune praised the boy for his diplomatic answer. If he could ever convince the boy to stay, he might have to make him an advisor. “Katsuichi-sama can you make sure a guard is assigned to Kenichi-kun I don’t want him anywhere without one.”

Katsuichi smiled more than happy to comply, he knew exactly who to assign. “Of course, my lord.”

“Then the issue is settled.” Lord Mifune smiled at the boys as Higashimori walked away in a huff. In a much gentler tone he asked, “Is your leg alright Leo-kun?”

Leo smiled at him and nodded. “It jostled my leg pretty good but as long as I rest it, I should be okay.”

“Good.” Lord Mifune said as he scooped his son back up. “Let me know if you change your mind, I’ll have that bunny out of here in a second.”

“Thank you, my Lord.” Leo smiled and gave them a short bow.

_____________________________________________________________________

Later on, in the night after dinner the dancing started. It was tradition, as the legend goes when the sun goddess Amaterasu hide herself away in the cave, depriving the world of light, the only thing that could get her to leave the cave was the goddess of the dawn Ame-no-Uzume’s dancing.

Leo was a little upset that he couldn’t join in. He knew he wouldn’t be able to join in for long at the start of the day but after the incident there was no was he could join in at all. luckily for him Usagi already had other plans.

Usagi pulled Leo away from the crowd. Part of the festival was giving your loved ones a present. After everything that had happened he wanted this to be extra special. Earlier in the festival he had signaled Kitsune, who being the amazing sister she was, snuck away to place his present under their tree.

He led Leo up the hill and away from all of the other festivities. This was meant to be private. Just the two of them. When they arrived at the tree Leo gasped.

“Usagi-chan.” He breathed out. At the base of the tree was a blanket that was surrounded by candles. The light from the candles giving the area a warm glow. Soft petals falling from the tree above. Resting on the blanket was Usagi’s present all wrapped up in another blanket.

Usagi may have asked Kitsune to do more than just bring out his present. Gen may have helped her.

“I really wanted tonight to be special.” Usagi said as he led Leonardo over to the blanket and helped him sit down. Usagi sat down next to Leo as he continued “I know we’ve had and untraditional courting but-“

“In your defense I rather liked your confession. The way you told me I was amazing, and that you love me, and that you wanted to be with me forever. It was a strong sell but it worked for you.” Leo both reassured him and teased him all in one sentence. In full honesty Usagi’s confession had made Leo feel like the most precious person in the world he wouldn’t change a thing about it.

Usagi smiled shyly at him. “I’m glad you loved it. As I was saying I want to give you a present.” Leo started to open his mouth but was quickly cut off. “I know I know you don’t need anything from me.” he placed his hand on Leo’s cheek and rested their foreheads together. “But I want to give you things. Please let me do this for you.” Leo closed his eyes and nodded. Usagi made him feel so loved and cared for. Usagi leaned back and smiled at him. “It’s a part of the festival traditions anyway you know, to give the person you love a present.”

Usagi reached down for the blanket wrapped gift. He gently laid the present in Leo’s lap. He was quite proud of his wrapping; it both disguised his present and gave him and Leo something to cuddle under later.

Leo looked from the present in his lap over to Usagi. “Go for it, I’ll tell you about it afterward.” Usagi gave him the go ahead to unwrap his gift. Leo gently untied the string holding the blanket closed and unwrapped the present. He gasped when he saw it. An ōdachi similar to the one he had lost in the battle with the Shredder. The sheath was the same blue as his mask and the hilt was wrapped with a blue fabric. He carefully pulled the sword from its sheath and looked the blade over. It was beautifully made and had an inscription on it ずっとそばに居たい。

Usagi leaned close to him, wrapping his arms around Leo’s waist from behind and resting his head on Leo’s shoulder. He looked over the blade with him. “I wanted to get you something you could use. I know you can summon your katanas to you when you need them, but I thought it might be nice to have an ōdachi again. Especially since you sent one of your katanas back to your family. I also wanted you to always have a piece of this world with you, a piece of me, always and forever at your side.” He gently nuzzled Leo’s neck as he talked. He wanted Leo to know how much he meant to him, he wanted Leo to be safe and to know that Usagi would always stand beside him even when he couldn’t physically be there.

Leo was overwhelmed. Usagi wanted him to carry a piece of his home with him. He gave him back a weapon he had loved fighting with, while also tying new meaning to it. Leo loved this bunny so much. “What does the engraving mean?” He wanted to know what Usagi had written on the blade. Usagi had had this made just for him, he could kiss him.

Usagi smiled over Leo’s shoulder as he looked at the inscription “It says ‘zutto soba niitai’ which means ‘I want to stay by your side forever.”

Never mind Leo was kissing him. Leo gently laid the blade in his lap before turning his head to face Usagi’s. He placed his hand on his cheek and kissed him, pouring him all of his love and gratitude for the boy behind him in to it. Slowly he pulled away resting he’s forehead against Usagi’s. “I love you. I love you so much. I want to be with you forever.” Usagi tightened his hold around Leonardo’s waist. He wanted that to, he wanted that more than he’s ever wanted anything. He leaned back in to kiss Leonardo again and again until Leo pulled away.

Leo carefully slid the ōdachi back into its sheath, setting it to the side. He then turned so he was facing Usagi rather than having him behind him. “Thank you so much, I’ll always carry it with me. I have something for you to.”

Usagi looked surprised. Leo didn’t seem to carry anything with him nor did he have any money. But none of that mattered. Leo could give him a rock and it be the best thing Usagi’s ever gotten. “I thought you didn’t need a courting gift and yet you got me one?” He was still going to tease Leo though.

Leo shoved his shoulder gently making more space between them. “Kitsune said it was tradition to give your loved one’s gifts during the first day of the festival. I love you so I wanted to give you something.” Leo told his beloved while reaching into his pouch.

Usagi’s heart raced he loved this boy so much. He watched as Leo pulled out a scalp. The last time Leo had pulled one of those out he had transformed them into - “Leonardo-chan” Usagi was shocked there was no way Leo was about to do what he was thinking.

Leo smiled at him sheepishly. “I don’t know if this will work, I’ve only ever created my katanas,” he paused looking at the scapl in his hands and then up at Usagi, “but I want to try.”

Usagi placed his hands around Leo’s where they gripped the scalp’s handel. “I know you can do anything, but you don’t have to.” Usagi wanted to encourage him but he also didn’t want Leo straining his abilities, not for him.

Leo smiled. “But I want to.” He closed his eyes and he focused not just on his connection to his family, as he always does when tapping into his nimpo, but also on his relationship with Usagi. He focused on how much he felt for him, how warm and loved he felt when he was with him. How he always wanted to be with him. Leo started to glow it started with his red strips but quickly moved to the stripes on his arms and then his whole body glowed a bright brilliant blue. The Hamato clan crest appeared over his heart.

Usagi watched on in amazement. The entire area around them was lit up by Leonardo glow. Usagi had seen this twice before but it still stole his breath away how ethereal Leonardo looked. His angel sent from heaven itself. A kami in the making. Usagi was blessed to be the one Leonardo decide to love. He would never forget that.

The scapl in Leo’s hands started to glow then change to a translucent shape before reforming into a new form. Once the form was complete and solid Leo stopped glowing. He started to slump forward, but Usagi rushed forward to catch him holding him close.

“Leonardo-chan are you alright!” Usagi was panicking. He didn’t want to be the reason Leo pushed himself too far. But Leo gently wrapped one of his hands around Usagi’s bicep before pushing himself back up.

“I’m alright Usa-chan, it’s the first time I formed a weapon that wasn’t my katanas, it just took more concentration then normal.” He smiled at Usagi to reassure him. Then he held up the new object in his hand for Usagi to take.

Gently Usagi removed the object from Leo’s grasp. He recognized the shape instantly. It was a tanto, a dagger with a solid hilt and sheath. Both the hilt and sheath were a brilliant blue, the same blue as Leonardo’s mask. He gently slid the dagger out and noticed there was an inscription on both sides. The first one he knew well 愛してる “aishiteru, I love you.” He said it softly with reverence. To say aishiteru was a big deal, only to be said when someone truly means it. Usagi, still in awe of the first inscription slowly turned the blade over, though he kept his eyes on the inscription for as long as he could see it. On the other side of the blade rested the inscription あなた は 一人 じゃ ない “anata wa hitori ja nai" he read the inscription aloud.

“Anata wa hitori ja nai, you are not alone.” Leonardo repeated the saying and its meaning. Usagi finally tore his eyes away from the blade to look at him. “It’s something my family says to each other. A reminder that we are connected not just to each other but also to all of the Hamato that came before us.” Leo reached out and laid his hands on top of Usagi’s. “You said you wanted me to carry a part of you with me. I want the same thing, this,” he gently squeezed Usagi’s hand around the tanto, “connects you not just to me but also to my entire clan.” Leo looked Usagi in the eyes holding so much emotion between the two of them. The end of his statement came out as a whisper, as something he desperately wanted to say but wasn’t sure if he should. “A clan you’ll hopefully be a part of one day.”

Usagi in one fluid motion sheathed the tanto before reaching out, throwing both his arms over Leonardo’s neck and kissing him. He tried to pour in everything he was feeling in that moment. The warmth from the beautiful gift. The overwhelming love in his heart from what Leo had engraved the blade with. To the fact that he would always have a piece of Leonardo’s soul with him. Leonardo had created the tanto with his own power it was truly a part of him. Usagi has honored that he was trusted with something so precious.

He kissed him till they were out of breath. It wasn’t enough. Usagi kissed Leo’s forehead followed by both his checks and then his lips again. Leo smiled into the kiss he had never felt this loved and cherished. He tightened his arms around Usagi’s waisted wanting to hold him forever. Slowly the two stopped resting their foreheads together content to just breath in the same air. It was a perfect way to end the night.

Chapter Text

Shingen was exhausted. He had been trying for a month to find a way to separate the kame from the others. It was impossible.

The boy spent most of his time in the infirmary, the most heavily guarded part of the Tenshu besides the Lord’s chambers themselves. There was no way Shingen was getting in and out of there with the kame.

If the kame was out of the infirmary, he was always in the company of one of three people. Katsuichi, which was all kinds of no. Shingen hadn’t survived this long by make suicidal decisions. He was not going to win a fight against a master like Katsuichi

The second person was Tomoe Ame. Again, another person he didn’t want to fight alone. When he had tried to kill young Lord Noriyuki it took both his sister and Kagemaru to hold her off while he went for the kill. Now it is worth mentioning that she was only around the kame when her charge and the other children were around. That might be enough to distract her. But both the kame and Tomoe Ame were protective of the kids. And considering his jaw still hurt from the kick he received from the kame, he wasn’t eggar to try again.

Third was Katsuichi’s prizes student. Out of the three he was the one Shingen was most likely to try his luck with. But even than he was wary of the bunny. He both witnessed and fought the bunny on more than one occasion so he knew the boy’s skill was no joke. He was also the one most likely to be with the kame.

Shingen would also have to be a fool if he thought an injured leg would be enough to stop this kame from fighting back. The boy had mystic powers the like of which Shingen had never seen. If the boy was at the top of his game he might even be able to challenge Lord Hikiji-no stop don’t even think that. Thoughts like that were dangerous.

He had tried to sneak up in the boy on the training fields. He had only been observing, nothing to draw attention to himself. Yet when the kame opened his portals to hurl rotten fruit and vegetables at the samurai, one of the fruits hit Shingen in the face. He wasn’t even doing anything, and the kame nailed him. Were the boy’s sense that good. The boy had called out to apologize but Shingen was no idiot he knew a trap when he saw one. So, he quickly fled the area.

He spent a month like this watching the Tenshu from the outside. Seeing the comings and goings of the kame. Him and the bunny seemed quite close, maybe he could use their friendship to his advantage. Or maybe the bunny would just stab him quicker if he ever tried.

He went back and forth debating different ways to separate the kame from the others. He knew Lord Hikiji was likely growing restless for results. Lord Hikiji liked to play the long game and was patient in most things. But for some reason this kame and his ‘Hamato clan’ were stirring the Lord into a tizzy. He wanted the boy now. He said he’d ‘waited long enough’ but it had barely been a month. The planned attack on the Tenshu took half a year to plan and the Lord never grew impatient. Why was he so obsessed with this kame and his clan.

So far nothing Shingen thought of would work. He decided his best bet was to wait for the upcoming festival and see if the boy was ever left alone.

That was when he found out his previous assumption about the bunny and kame was wrong. He watched as their friends left them at the top of the stairs the morning of the first day. He couldn’t hear the words exchanged between them but he defiantly saw them kiss. Oh, oh. This, this he might be able to use. At the very least his master would find this an interesting development. Revenge on both this Hamato clan and on Katsuichi and his student. Perfect.

He stayed in the shadows for the rest of the day always at a distance never close enough to hear, but he was able to see all the romantic interactions between the two.

This was too perfect. Shingen had a score to settle with the bunny anyways. Tomorrow was the tournament; the bunny was surly competing. With the bunny, Tomoe Ame and Katsuichi all distracted by the event maybe the kame would finally be left alone and he could snatch him away.

For once he finally had a solid plan. Tomorrow he would capture the kame for sure. He could not fail again. Lord Hikiji would not allow it.
_____________________________________________________________________________________
It had taken a long time to get his lab back up and running but after he helped safe New York and the Hidden City from the Shredder, the Councils of Three Heads lifted his arrest warrant and he was able to rebuild his lab. Granted he was under strict supervision, but it was fine an illegal experiment would just be done with Donnie in his lab, or in the school cafeteria.

He had transferred Donnie’s invention to the lab last month and he had not turned the scanners off since. He, Huggin, and Muninn were taking shifts so that the machine was always being monitored. So far, they had not found the right dimension but it was only a matter of time. He would find Leonardo.

His biggest concern was the portal generator itself. After the incident where the Krang almost escaped they had put a timer on the portal. The initial portal wouldn’t stay open very long. Just long enough to confirm if Leo was there or not. If he was then they could open a second portal that would be open longer. This was a safety precaution as they didn’t want to let out any other threats. But now that he was unsure if Leo was alive or dead, he didn’t know how he was going to get Leo out.

If Leo was alive, it would be easy to open a second portal to go and retrieve him. But if he was dead? If he was dead could Draxum retrieve the full corpse. If something had killed him it could have eaten him. There might not be much left if his poor boy.

No, he wasn’t going to think like that. Leo was the most cunning of his brothers. Draxum had created the boys to not only be strong and agile but also to be durable. That’s the reason he had picked turtles in the first place. They were built for survival.

No, his boy was fine. Waiting for them to come and save him. Draxum would find him and reunite their family. And maybe this would finally be the act that convinced Leo to give him a chance. To prove that he cared. That he wasn’t the same man who had thrown Leo away without a second thought. No, he had not been that man for a long time. His boys were most precious thing in the world to him.

He was going to save Leonardo. He was going to reconcile with the last member of his family. And then he was going to keep them safe for the rest of his days. He’d create new soldiers to do it if he had to. This time volunteer and adults, no more children soldiers or unwilling lab rats. He didn’t want to break his family trust when he was trying to protect them.

“Hey boss!” Huggin called as he flew over to Draxum’s shoulder. “Are you sure you don’t want Muninn and me to fly through the initial portal and find Blue for you. It might be faster.”

They had had this conversation before. Ever since he brought the portal to the lab the two gargoyles had been looking for more ways to help. The two had rejoined his employment shortly after the Shredder affair. He knew they didn’t always like doing dangerous work, but for the boys they’d do anything.

Since re-joining him the goyles had formed strong attachments to his boys often following them around. They boys loved having someone around to help out with their pranks and schemes and he loved having eyes on his boys. Though he was aware that the goyles didn’t tell him everything. Somethings were ‘for the bros.’

Leo’s absents had hit them hard as well. He knew they wanted to be more helpful than just running scans, but he wasn’t sure he could handle that. “I appreciate the offer. But I don’t need any more members of my family lost in unknown terrain.” Draxum responds quickly without thinking too much about his wording.

Huggin gasped. “Boss you think of us as family!!!”

Draxum’s eyes widened. “Wait no that’s not what I meant to say.”

Huggin was already flying off to tell Muninn. “Sorry to late. No take backs. Muninn, Boss says we’re family!!!”

Draxum groaned slapping his face with his hand. He drags his hand down his face before blowing out a breath. He let it go. Straightening up he turned to face the screens once more. Dimensions flashed across the screen quickly yet none of them held his son. It didn’t matter he’d keep looking.

“I’ll find you. I promise.”
______________________________________________________________________________
Today was the second day of the festival meaning that the tournament was occurring today. Usagi was competing as was Gen and surprisingly Tomoe Ame. Kitsune was sitting out since she wasn’t a samurai and didn’t fight with a sword.

Usagi was nervous, he had won last year so he knew that he had a big target on his back this year. The Dogora student especially Kenichi would have it out for him. Though that wasn’t where most of his nervous were coming from. He looked over from the training field to where his friends sat watching.

There sat Leonardo, Katsuichi was sitting next to him on his left and young Lord Noriyuki sat on his right. Lord Mifune sat next to his son though he’d be moving around during the event to gage different matches, in the earlier rounds several fights would be happening at once. Kitsune sat on Katsuichi’s left side snacking away ready to watch her friends kick butt.

Usagi’s focus was on Leonardo as he spoke to the young Lord next to him pointing out different fighters as the warmed up. The young boy laughed at something Leonardo said and judging by Katsuichi smirk Usagi assumed that it was something unflattering about one of the Dogora students. Leonardo then caught his eyes and sent him a smile and a wink. Usagi sent one back before trying to refocus himself. Though his thoughts slipped back to this morning instead.

He had arrived to Leonardo’s room early wanting to talk to the kame in private before they had to go outside. He had informed Leo about this the previous night not wanting to wake the boy up without warning. Leo was already up and dressed wrapping the makeshift sash around his yukata when Usagi knocked.

“Come on in Usagi-chan.” Leo called out to him. Usagi slid the door open and walked inside. It still took his breath away how beautifully Leo looked in his yukata. He moved forward and wrapped his arms around Leonardo’s waist hugging him. He kissed his cheek before letting go.

“Good morning, Leonardo-chan” Usagi said as he let go of his partner. Leo smiled at him leaning forward to kiss his cheek in return.

“Good morning, Usa-chan.” He then turned to gather his ōdachi and remaining katana, securing both to his back as he talked. “What is it you wanted to talk about?”

Usagi took in a deep breath nervous about what he was going to ask. “Today is the tournament. As Katsuichi’s student I fight for not only my own honor but for his and the Geishu clan as well.” Usagi explained. He quietly lowered himself to one of his knees and bowed waiting for Leo to turn around.

“I understand that but what does that have to do with -“ Leo’s question had started out at a normal volume until he turned and saw Usagi on his knee. His face turned bright red as he breathed out his name, “Usagi-chan?”

Usagi knew the exact moment Leonardo caught sight of him. Only then did he push forward with his request. “I was hoping that today I might also fight in your honor.” He raised his head to look at the surprise on his beloved’s face. “It couldn’t be official; I can’t announce it but I want you to know. I want you to know that I’d do it all for you if I could.”

Leo’s heart raced in his chest. Usagi wanted to fight for his honor. He wasn’t perfectly sure what that entailed but he could tell this was important to Usagi and it made him feel special and desired. He moved forward until he was in front of his boyfriend. He held his hands out and waited until Usagi took them. Only to realize he had no idea how he was supposed to respond.

“I-yes-I don’t know what I’m supposed to say. But I would love for you to do that. Is that a good response?” Leo really wished he had something better to say.

But Usagi beamed up at him. He let go of his hand as he stood up so he could wrap his arms around Leo’s waist and pick him up to spin him around. “It was perfect.” He reassured, really, he wanted to tell him that he was perfect but he could always tell him that later. Leo was laughing as he spun him around and he couldn’t be happier.

Gently he placed Leo back down not wanting to upset his leg. Leo reached forward to framed his face with his hands. Usagi reached up and held one of Leo’s hand as he turned his head to kiss his palm. Before looking back at Leonardo. “Thank you.”

“I should be thanking you, you offered after all.” Leo responded back. Then he thought back to the old movies they watched sometimes with knights and ladies and isn’t he supposed to give Usagi something? “Do you need something from me? To make it official or something?”

Usagi’s ears drooped. He wanted that. He wanted that so badly but as he stated before this couldn’t truly be public. Even though he didn’t swear the bushido yet he was still Katsuichi’s student first. Katsuichi himself wouldn’t care, he’d probably be thrilled, but others would and Usagi didn’t want to give the Dogora school any more ammo to throw at his master such as a disrespectful student. He slowly explained that to Leonardo holding him close as he did.

Leo thought about it for a moment before removing his hands from Usagi’s face. He slid up the sleeves of his yukata to reveal the black wrappings that were always around his arms. “What about these? They act as muscle compressors helping alleviate pain and soreness by helping with inflammation or swelling. You don’t have to tell anyone they’re mine you can play it off as a training injury is anyone asks.”

Usagi kissed him. His boy was a genius. A prefect way to carry Leo with him. They would be hidden under his sleeves, mostly so it remained private, and had a cover story just in case. But he and Leonardo would know, they would know what they meant and who he was fighting for. It was perfect.

Now here he stood ready for the first round of the tournament. Leo had wrapped his arms himself and he was ready. There were 32 students competing today. The first round was split into two sets since they could only have up to 8 spars going on at one time. Usagi was in the first set and Gen in the second. He looked around the field and saw Tomoe Ame moving to her spot. He also saw Kenichi moving to his spot all the while shooting a glare in his direction. It didn’t matter he had a tournament to win and a kame to impress.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Raph looked at his dad’s bedroom door and took in a deep breath. He looked over to the side to see his siblings. Donnie was nervously fiddling with his phone. Mikey was clinging to his sketch pad. Casey was holding one of Raph’s old teddy bears picking at its ear in distress. April had her bat and Cassie had her broken spear ready in case this conversation went poorly. When they saw him looking over at them, they all shot him a thumbs up.

Raph smiled and shot one back to the group before knocking. He could do this. He had to. For his family.

Splinter opened the door. “Red one do you need something?” His dad looked horrible. He had been trying so hard to be there for all of them while ignoring his own needs. His guilt, grief, and depression were starting to shine through again just like when they were little.

“Hey pops. Can we talk?” Raph said nodding into the room hoping his dad would let him in and not see the crowd that just ducked around the corner.

“Of course, my son. Come on in.” Splinter moved to the side as Raph entered. Raph found a seat in the floor and waited for his father to join him. He tried to keep all of his thoughts in order. They had a plan, an itemize list to show case their points. He was the biggest so he volunteered to take on this mission. But now as his mind started to blank, he couldn’t remember why.

Mikey as Dr. Delicate Touch would be too aggressive for their dad right now. And Dr. Feelings would get stuck in trying to actually get the old man to admit he wasn’t grieving well. But overall. Mikey was his baby brother. He didn’t deserve to have to have this conversation.

Donnie would also be a bad candidate. Emotions were hard for Donnie. He’s still processing his own loss. No matter how much the outcome of this conversation would help, Donnie couldn’t do it.

Casey was a no. He was not sending Casey in here to beg for a connection to his dead dad. N.O. Not happening. It was hard enough doing it for a dead brother, he wasn’t making his nephew do it.

April and Cassie had been ready to jump to violence as soon as Splinter took IT from Casey. Sending them in here first would not be productive. April might start out having a real conversation with Splinter, and he always listened to her best. But right now, she wanted her little brother back however she could have him. Raph knew his sister well enough to know when she was at the end of her rope. He also knew her soft spot for Donnie and Casey was a mile wide and this was upsetting both of them.

Cassie on the other hand always jumped to violence first. And now her son from the future was hurting. If you thought she was scary before you hadn’t seen her ‘mother’s rage’ yet. Raph pretty sure the Foot clan leaders would be in the hospital for a few months after they accidentally made a comment about Leo being ‘missing’ in front of Casey. The boy teared up and that was the end of it. Momma bear was on them in seconds.

No Raph was the only one who could do this. But it was moments like this that Leo’s absence hit him like a truck. Leo might have proclaimed himself the face man of the group but there was good reason for it. Leo was the best member of their family when it came to talking to people. Leo had out maneuvered Big Mama. Leo had convinced Senior Hueso, who used to hate them, to basically adopt him. Leo endeared himself to people with his words and actions. He was fantastic at convincing people to do what he wanted with just his words. He knew what tones to use with who and could quickly identify what approach would work.

Raph couldn’t do that. He could only talk from his heart and sometimes his heart and mouth weren’t in sync. And now he had to get his heart, mouth, and brain in sync. This would be hard.

Leo should be here. But if Leo was here then there would be no reason for them to be having this conversation.

Splinter sat in front of him and Raph knew it was time. “So, pops,” he started up raising his hand to the back of his head. “I - well that is to say we - not that the others sent me in here that be absurd and-“

Splinter calmly rested his hand on top of Raph’s. “My son, what do you need?” Raph looked down at their hands and then up at his father. His eyes were wide then he blinked as they filled with tears.

“I want Leo back.” It wasn’t what he meant to say. But it was the truth. At the end of the day that’s what he wanted. More than anything else. He wanted his little brother back.

His dad looked absolutely crushed. He could never give that to his son. He would rip the universe apart with his bare hands to do it and yet it wouldn’t be enough. His baby blue was never coming back.

Raph realized what he said and let out a sob. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. I didn’t mean to. That’s not why I came in here.” Raph rushed out and apology as he sobbed. Splinter shock off his own feeling and pulled his son forward resting his head in his lap curling around his eldest as best he could. Raph’s arms came up and covered the small rat man.

“Oh, my son, if I thought there was even the smallest possibility of getting your brother back, I wouldn’t stop until he was with us again. But he’s gone.” The sob that ripped out of Raph’s throat at that moment almost broke Splinter. He pulled his boy closer trying to comfort him as best he could. “And he wouldn’t want to see us like this. He would want us to keep moving forward with our lives.” His baby blue hated when they were sad. Always telling jokes and making himself the center of attention to help the family forget their troubles and worries.

Raph held his father close and tried to calm down. The others were counting on him. He had to accomplish his mission. “Your right pops. Leo would want us to move on but he would also want to be remembered.” He squeezed his dad one last time before siting up again. “The other and I have talk about it and,” he paused to take in a big breath.” We want to set up a shire to him. Like we did with Gram Gram.” He steeled himself, “and we want his kata-his trowel to be a part of it.” It wasn’t Leo’s katana any more. It hadn’t been for a month. He still couldn’t believe it. It’s been a month and he still can’t wrap his head around the fact that Leo was gone. That they had failed.

His father looked at him, searching his face. Whatever Splinter saw he didn’t seem to like as his face hardened. “No.”

______________________________________________________________________
The first three rounds past in a blur. They just finished round three meaning the remaining 8 had been cut to the final 4. Tomoe Ame had won her match which was no surprise. There was a reason she was Lord Noriyuki’s guard; she was the best of the best. Gen had bested his opponent claiming a spot in the final four. Usagi had won with ease. He could tell that his opponents from the Dogora school were not only trying to beat him, but to hurt him. They were just as dishonorable as always. Though their tactics made them sloppy and his victories had been easily won so far. It helped that he could hear Leonardo cheering him on.

The last person to join the final four was Kenichi. His victory had been a brutal thing his fighting full of anger the way all Dogora students fought. Usagi felt pity for him and the way he was trained. Though that didn’t mean he would hold back if they faced each other, not after his actions yesterday. He was fighting for Leo and he would not lose.

They had a break before the next round, since it was the semi-finals. They wanted the competitors to take time to rest so they could put on a good show. Usagi checked in with Katsuichi and his friends before grabbing Leo and sneaking away. The two didn’t go far just up the hill to their tree but they were smart enough to put the tree between them and the crowd down below.

The whole way up Leo was telling him how cool he was and how amazing the fights were. “Are you sure you didn’t get hurt. That dog kicked you in the chest pretty hard. You recovered great, obviously, but I just want to make sure you’re okay.” Leo said as they made their way around the tree.

“I promise I’m fine. It hurt in the moment but I’m all right now.” Usagi said squeezing Leo’s hand. “I’d tell you if I weren’t.”

Leo looked around them making sure they were hidden from sight. Once he was sure no one could see them he leaned his cane to rest against the tree. “Good. Then I don’t feel bad about this.” Leo rushed forward, wrapping his arms around Usagi’s neck as he pulled him into a kiss. Usagi’s eyes widened before shutting and letting Leo lead. He wrapped his arms tightly around Leo’s waist pulling them flushed together.

As they pulled apart, resting their foreheads together, Usagi asked “why’d you do that? Not that I’m complaining but there is a crowd of people just behind the tree.”

Leo smiled at him before answering. “Well, you said you wanted to fight in my honor. It only seemed right that I reward your victories.” Leo said it almost slyly, his head turning coyly to the side. The boy knew what he was doing.

Usagi got excited, he started to bounce on his toes. “That means I get two more, right?” He was very excited about this idea.

Leo chuckled before nodding, “yes, you get two more.” He smiled fondly back at Usagi’s excited face.

“Good.” Usagi said before smirking at Leo. He pivoted them quickly making Leo let out a “woah” as he moved them. He had Leo’s back to the tree and pushed back into his space kissing him hard. If Leo wanted to reward him with kisses, he would gladly claim the prize he fought so hard for. He felt Leo tighten his arms around his neck pulling him closer. He decided he wanted to really wow his partner. He moved his hands from Leo’s waist to the outside of his thighs before picking him up. Leo broke the kiss to gasp at the sudden change of elevation as he wrapped his legs around Usagi’s waist. Usagi took the moment to just stare at the boy in his arms, taking in the beauty that was his partner. He rests their foreheads together before he spoke. “Is this okay? I’ll put you down if you’re not comfortable. I just really wanted to hold you but I’ll-“ Leo squeezed his arms around his neck and tightened his legs around his waist getting his full attention.

“This is perfectly fine with me. I wasn’t expecting it, but that doesn’t mean I don’t like it. Thank you though, for checking in on me.” Leo responded to Usagi, attempting to both sooth his worries while also thanking him for caring. Leo might not have dated anyone before but he knew how important it was to make sure your partner was comfortable. It was something he was aware a lot of people didn’t do. Just the fact that Usagi cared enough to make sure he was comfortable with what happened and even offered to back off if he wasn’t meant the world to him.

Usagi held him tightly. “Always, I will always make sure you’re comfortable. If I ever do anything you don’t want me to, tell me immediately and I’ll stop I promise.” Leo didn’t have to thank him for that. He didn’t know what it was like in Leo’s world but to Usagi anyone who went against their partners consent was a monster.

Leo smiled at him. “The same goes for me. Just say the word and we’ll stop. Do you want to stop?” Leo asked leaning back away from Usagi letting his back rest against the tree.

“Never.” Usagi responded as he leaned back in and kissed Leo a third time. Leo leaned back into him pulling him close. Leo reached up with one of his hands and started playing with Usagi’s ears, gently rubbing his fingers at their base. Usagi hadn’t had anyone touch his ears kindly besides his mother and Katsuichi. Leo’s gentle touch felt incredible and he never wanted this moment to end.

The two moved together keeping their lips locked until they need to breathe again. Usagi took a quick breath and moved back in for more only to have one of Leo’s hands be placed over his mouth. He looked up at Leo to see him smirking.

“We’re kissing as a reward for wining right now, right? You won three rounds; you got three kisses.” Leo seemed quite pleased with himself at this moment.

Usagi leaned back with a pout. “Do I at least get a good luck kiss?” If Leo told him no, he wouldn’t push but this felt more teasing then serious.

Leo looked to the side and hummed in thought before looking back at him. “Alright.” He said. He moved his hands to be on either side of Usagi’s face tiling his head forward so he could kiss his forehead. “Good luck Usa-chan” he whispered into his ear causing Usagi to shiver. He was about to respond when he heard a shout.

“So, this is what has become of the ‘great’ Miyamoto Usagi” Usagi whipped his head around to see Kenichi standing on the path watching the two of them. “Finding pleasure in a filthy ninja.”

Usagi saw red.

He understood the position he and Leonardo were in. Leo up against the tree with Usagi between his legs. Since he had lifted Leo up his legs had escaped his yukata leaving them bare to anyone around them. During their movements the collar of Leo’s yukata had opened up dripping down over one of his shoulders. His lips were kiss swollen and his cheeks a flame. To Usagi he was the most gorgeous and alluring thing in the world.

But Kenichi had just accused him of “finding pleasure in a filthy ninja.” Implying that Leonardo was less then him. An object to be used and discarded once he was done take what he wanted. Kenichi was saying Leonardo was worthless unless he was bringing pleasure to others.

Usagi was going to ended him.

He growled and moved to put Leo down. Even in his rage, he was still gentle when he placed Leonardo back on his feet, not wanting to cause him pain while his leg was still healing. He turned to face Kenichi placing himself between him and Leonardo, hoping to give Leo some privacy to readjust his clothing. “Don’t you dare talk about him like that.” Usagi snarled at the bunny that was once his friend. He was going to stalk towards him when a hand on his shoulder stopped his movement.

Usagi looked over his shoulder to see Leonardo, one of his hands resting on Usagi’s shoulder the other holding the top of his yukata closed. “Usagi-chan, not now. You’ll get thrown out of the tournament.” At this moment Usagi couldn’t care less about the tournament he cared about the disrespect that was just shown to Leo. But Leo persisted, “think about Katsuichi-sama. What will they say about him if you do this.” Leo hated using that against Usagi but he needed his partner to think clearly right now. A rude comment wasn’t worth losing everything Usagi had worked for.

Usagi’s shoulders dropped as he realized Leonardo was right. He took a deep breath and turned to face Kenichi again much calmer this time but still enraged. But before he could say anything Kenichi decided to run his mouth again.

“What does a filthy ninja like you care for honor. You didn’t seem to care about your honor a minute ago.” Kenichi said gesturing to the tree behind them. “Since you seem to like keeping ‘honorable’ samurai ‘company’ how about when I win you and I go see how filthy of a ninja you are.“

“If you think for one moment, I would let anyone as dishonorable and despicable as you anywhere near Leonardo-chan, then the Dogora teaching have truly made you stupid.” Usagi was fuming. Leo stood behind him a mixture of being to shocked to speak as no one had ever spoken to him in such a way, and downright repulsed that this bunny would think it was okay to speak to anyone like that. Usagi had neither problem. His problem was trying to keep his vision from whiting out in rage. But before any of them could speak Kenichi was suddenly in the air.

Gunichi stood there holding the bunny up by the back of his clothing. The boy’s feet were completely off the ground and he was face to face with a furious warthog. Before Kenichi could run his mouth another voice cut in.

“While I normally don’t allow my student to speak to others in such a way, I believe he has a good excuse to do so now.” Master Katsuichi said. He walked past Kenichi with a glare before approaching his two boys. His gaze softened as he took them in. “Are you alright Leo-kun? You seem shaken.” He kept his voice low not wanting Kenichi to hear them.

Leo nodded before responding. “I’ll be alright Katsuichi-sama.” There was an underlying shake to his voice that gave away his discomfort.

“Do you want me to remove him from the grounds? You are our guest and I will not have you spoken to in such away.” Katsuichi was enrage himself at what he had overheard. He hoped that that was the worst of what was said. No one deserved to be talked to in such away especially not someone as compassionate and brave as Leonardo.

“No, I-“ Leo started to answer. But got interrupted by Usagi.

“But Leonardo-chan he just-“ Usagi wanted him gone. “He doesn’t get to talk to the love of my life like that and-“ all of Usagi’s anger left him for a second when he realized what he just said. He had never called Leo that before. And he certainly had never done it in front of others. Not because it wasn’t true. No both him and Leo had talk at length about wanting to be together forever. But this was still so new, he had wanted to keep it private between them for a little bit. Everyone knew they were a couple but he wanted to keep these moments between them special.

But Leo just smiled at him full of warmth and understanding. “I know what he said but he’s also the only member of the Dogora school left in the tournament. If we throw him out for a comment only the four of us heard,” he said nodding to where Gunichi still held a squirming Kenichi in the air. “It will cause a problem. I know I’m new here but they seem like the type to throw a fit over the smallest thing. This wouldn’t go well for us. Especially since the comment was made to me. I know you don’t care that I’m a ninja but we all know other people do.” Usagi loved how strategically Leo thinks but he also hated that he was right. “Let him finish competing.” Leo smirked, “he’s gonna lose any way.”

Katsuichi nodded to the boys, still he kept his voice low not wanting to be over heard. “We’ll walk our rude guest back to the training grounds. Wait a bit before you follow after. Leonardo-kun,” he made sure he had the boys’ attention, “stay close to me or Usagi the rest of the day. I don’t think he’ll try anything but I not taking chances.” He waited for Leo to nod before he turned and addressed Gunichi and Kenichi. “We should be returning to the field they will be starting soon. You might also want to thank your resident ninja as he’s the only thing keeping you here, if it was up to me, you’d already be thrown over the cliff side.” Katsuichi said all of this while he and Gunichi were forcing the boy to walk away from the couple.

“I’m not thanking a ninja for anything.” Kenichi argued back. Only to be grabbed by the shoulder and spun to face a very upset Gunichi.

The warthog was right in his face, almost nose to nose as he said. “I told you yesterday when I started following you around, that,” he pointed right at Leo, “that ninja over there saved my life. What I didn’t tell you was that he brought me back to life. So, if you want to keep running your mouth at someone who has power over life and death go back over there.” Gunichi could see genuine fear enter the boy for the first time. “If not,” he shoved the boy forward, down the hill. Kenichi stumbled but got his footing back quickly. “Start walking down the hill.” Kenichi made his first smart decision in two days and started walking back down the hill.

Once they were gone Usagi pulled Leonardo close just wanting to hold him. Leo slumped into his hold. “I’m so sorry Leonardo-chan he shouldn’t be allowed to talk to you like that.”

Leo pulled back and framed Usagi’s face with his hands once again. “Promise me one thing.”

Usagi encased one of Leo’s hands with his own kissing the palm. “Anything.”

Leo took in a breath to settle himself wanting to phrase this the right way. “Promise me that if you face him during the tournament -“

Usagi cut him off “I’ll beat him I prom-“

“No.” Leo cut back in causing Usagi to freeze. “I want you to win don’t get me wrong but that’s not what I want you to promise me.” Leo looked Usagi in the eyes making sure he had his full attention. “Promise me that you won’t stoop to his level. I’ve seen the way he and the other Dogora students fight, and I’ve seen the way you fight. They fight like me-“

“That’s not true Leonardo-chan you are nothing like them.” Usagi was quick to deny any link between his beloved and the dishonorable school.

“But I am. We both have a win at all cost attitude in a fight. Now normally when I do it it’s on a mission where not wining has consequences, but I’ve even done it with my brothers when we’re competing.” Leo dropped his head ashamed of some of his past actions. “I’m working on it and trying to keep that attitude for missions only now but it doesn’t change the fact that they are doing exactly what I do.” Leo lifted his head to look at Usagi again. This was important and he wanted to make sure Usagi understood where he was coming from. “But that’s not you, you don’t fight with anger or desperation to win you fight with honor. I’ve watched them try and take that from you all day. Every fight they been trying to back you into a corner where you will have to fight dirty to win, but you haven’t so far. You’ve won every fight with your integrity intact. Please don’t let me be the reason that changes. Win or lose don’t stoop to his level.” Leo pleaded with him. He didn’t want Usagi to lose any honor over him.

Usagi sighed pulling Leo close again and burying his face in Leo’s neck breathing him in. He would have done anything to protect Leo’s honor and dignity when Kenichi had attacked it. But here was his wonderful angel calling him back and calming him down before he did something stupid. He didn’t think he’d ever regret putting Kenichi in his place over this but Leo was right, if he lost his honor today it would be near impossible to recover. How could Leo know and understand him so well in the short time they had known each other, he was incredible.

He pulled back just enough to rest their foreheads together. “I swear to you that I will maintain my honor. No matter what is said or done I will not stoop to his level.” He leaned back opening his eyes just a Leo opened his. He shot the kame a cheeky grin. “And I also promise to win.”

Leo smirked back, “you better. After all I still have two more potential victory kissed to give you.”

“Then I’m defiantly wining can’t miss out on those.” He smiled as he stepped back. He took Leo’s hand and brought it up to his mouth kissing the back of his hand. “Now let’s get back. I have a tournament to win.”

Leo smiled and tugged Usagi back by their linked hands. He took a hold of Usagi’s cheek with his free hand and placed a kiss on the other one. “One more good luck kiss for the road.” Usagi beamed at him as he grabbed his cane and the two started to walk down the hill again.

Chapter Text

The competition was about to start again. Usagi sat in between Leo and Katsuichi having a pleasant conversation since their return from the hill. Leo and Usagi had their hands interlocked between them. Kitsune and Gen added to the conversation as well, though Gen elected to remain standing. Young Lord Noriyuki was whispering to Tomoe Ame, gushing about what a good job she was doing. He had become more vocal since meeting Leo but he still wasn’t comfortable talking to most people

Kenichi was on the other side of the training field talking to his master under the carful watch of Gunichi. He wasn’t about to let the bunny slip away again. Both student and master were sending glares over to Usagi and his friends. Every now and then Usagi would catch his eyes and each time he did Leo would give his hand a squeeze to draw him back into conversation.

Lord Mifune approached the middle of the field and a hush fell over the crowd as they awaited the announcement of the final pairs. He raised his voice to projected over the crowd. “The final pairings have been determined. The first match will be Usagi vs Tomoe Ame, the second will be Gen vs Kenichi. The winners will face each other in the finals.”

There was cheering from the crowd and Lord Mifune waited a moment for the crowd to calm down. Then he continued, “the first round will start in just a few moments. Fighters make your final preparations.”

Tomoe Ame stood; she gave a quick bow to her young Lord before smiling. She turned to Usagi, “see you out there.” And then she walked out on to the field.

Usagi gave Leo’s hand one last squeeze before standing up. He did not let go yet however.

As he stood Gen looked at him. “You had a good run bunny butt. Shame I won’t see you in the finals.” He said it with a teasing smile.

Usagi smiled back at him. “You wish you’d get off that easy. See you in the finals.” He then turned to face Leo. Leo smiled up as him and rubbed his thumb over the top of Usagi’s hand where his bandages were wrapped.

“Good luck Usa-chan. You’ve got this.” Usagi warmed both at Leo’s words and the reminder that he was carrying Leo with him as he competed.

“Thank you, Leonardo-chan.” He smiled. He wished he could say something about how he wouldn’t fail Leo or how he was fighting for him, but he couldn’t it was their secret after all. So, he turned and started to approach the field, not letting go of Leo’s hand until he had to letting it slip away once he was out of reach.

Leo pulled his hand back to his chest. Tomoe Ame was an amazing fighter but he had no doubts in Usagi’s skills. As Usagi and Tomoe Ame entered the center of the field and bowed to each other, Leo felt a hand on his thigh. When he looked down, he saw it was young Lord Noriyuki climbing into his lap. He wrapped his arms around the boy and helped him sit comfortably in his lap so he could still watch the event.

“Nervous little guy?” He whispered into the boy’s ear. The young one gave a small nod. “Don’t worry, Usagi-chan and Tomoe Ame-chan are both amazing fighters but they would never hurt each other. They might get a little banged up and be sore tomorrow. But nothing to worry about and nothing they can’t handle.” Leo reassured the boy of their two friend’s safety. The boy nodded and snuggled into Leo’s hold getting ready to watch the match.

Leo understood the boy’s concerns. The Dogora students who had been competing today had gone out of their way to try and harm other contestants. Nothing obvious that could disqualify them but little things no one can prove that would injure their opponents. Leo was not a fan of them and their tactics. Luckily this round was between two of their friends, it would be a great match to watch. But he worried for the next round, he was worried for Gen.

Usagi and Tomoe Ame took their starting positions. While Tomoe Ame only used one blade Usagi drew both of his. Maybe against a warrior of a lower caliber he would only use one as well. Make it a fair fight. But Tomoe Ame was far to skilled, to lower his own ability would be an insult to her and a guaranteed loss for him.

Lord Mifune raised his arm to the sky. “On my command,” he paused for a moment before swinging his arm down and announcing, “hajimeru!”

At the word Tomoe Ame moved quickly, covering the space between them and slashing down towards Usagi. He quickly raised willow branch, his katana, to catch her hit, in the same motion he swung forward with young willow, his wakizashi, to slash back at her. Tomoe Ame pushed away from him and dodged his swipe.

The two started to circle each other. They would take turned rushing the other only to be blocked and forced back from the other.

Usagi moved quickly he brought both blades down on Tomoe Ame’s forcing her to raise her blade to catch both, locking them in a battle of strength. Usagi pushed down on her block and Tomoe Ame struggled to maintain her position. She then dropped the weight and spun to the side allowing her out of Usagi’s trap. While his arms followed his original force downwards, she spun to the side. She followed her momentum with her blade swing it out and around at him. Usagi was able to quickly pull up his katana to block her hit and follow through with his wakizashi. Tomoe Ame moved out of the way of the hit and the jumped away again starting their circling new.

As they separated, they could hear the crowd cheering for them. Usagi could pick up Leo’s voice cheering his name.

Tomoe Ame took that moment to rush forward. Usagi and her quickly locked their blades again. But that wasn’t what Tomoe Ame was going for. She quickly deflected his katana and when he came through with his wakizashi again she swooped up at it. She hit it close to the base knocking its below its center of gravity and releasing it from Usagi’s hand. The blade landed a good distance behind them, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers.

But Usagi wasn’t done yet. While he would never do Tomoe Ame the dishonor of choosing to fight her with only one blade that did not mean he was incapable of doing so. He quickly caught her next attack and forced her back and away from him.

This time however instead of starting to circle again he capitalized in his attack rushing her. He caught her blade again forcing her back. In doing so he knocked her off balance. He went to finish her off by knocking her to the ground, but instead her followed her unbalance movement falling to the side into a one-handed flip to get her feet back under her and put some distance between them.

Back to circling they go. They need to end this. They were both putting their all into it and each bout was taking its toll.

The next time Tomoe Ame rushed him, Usagi set his feet. When their blades locked, he pivoted his weight sliding his blade down her’s almost to the base he them flicked his wrist switching his blade from below hers to on top of hers. He pushed down forcing her blade out of her hands. Quickly he raised his blade up to her throat. Tomoe Ame smiled at him and raised her hands in surrender.

“Owari!” Lord Mifune called announcing the fight was over. The crowd went wild, cheering for both competitors. Usagi sheathed his katana before bowing to Tomoe Ame who bowed to him as well. They both smiled at each other as they went to retrieve their fallen swords. Then they walked back together to their seats.

As they arrived young Lord Noriyuki reached up for Tomoe Ame who quickly scooped the boy up. He hugged her tight, whispering in her ear that he still thought she was the best. Tomoe Ame smiled and thank her Lord as she sat down to Leo’s right.

Usagi took his place to Leo’s left in between his boyfriend and his master. As he sat down, he and Leo quickly linked their hands.

“Job well done my boy, I am so proud of you.” Katsuichi praise his boy, placing a hand in his shoulder. He then looked over the boys’ heads to Tomoe Ame. “And a beautiful job as always Tomoe Ame-kun you should be very proud of yourself.” Tomoe Ame smiled over as both teens thanked the master.

Leo leaned in close to Usagi’s ear to whisper, “you’re amazing, mi amor.”

“What does that mean?” Usagi whispered back to him. Keeping his voice low so the others wouldn’t hear.

Leo smiled as he whispers right into Usagi’s ear. “My love.”

Usagi fur fluffed up a little. He squeezed Leo’s hand. “Thank you, my beloved.”

Gen pushed himself to his feet, as he stood, he ruffled Kitsune’s hair. She quickly slapped his hand away with a glare making him chuckle. “Well looks like it’s my turn.” He announced to the group as he watched Kenichi leave the ever watching Gunichi’s side.

“Good luck Gen-chan” Usagi said to his friend.

“Don’t worry about me bunny butt I’ve got this in the bag. Though I do apologize in advance that I’m taking away your opportunity to publicly beat him.” Gen responded with a wicked smile.

The group laughed along with him. “Do me a favor and introduce him to the ground for me, m‘kay?” Leo called out. Gen gave him a sharp grin in return.

“After what he pulled yesterday, I was already planning on it Strips.” Gen turned and started walking towards the center of the field. He could hear his friends calling out to him, wishing him luck or friendly teasing on how he should beat the bunny.

Gen already knew what he was going to do. He was going to beat this bunny into the ground. He knew it wasn’t going to be an easy fight, Kenichi wasn’t in the finals for nothing last year, the boy had skill. But that didn’t matter, Gen was tired of Kenichi hurting his family.

For years he had heard about and seen Kenichi’s mistreatment of Usagi. He was so proud of his brother for how calmly he normally handled the situation. But gods did he want to see Usagi lose it on the kid one day. He probably would have yesterday if Usagi didn’t have to catch Leo.

Speaking of yesterday, is it to petty to aim for Kenichi’s left leg? Make him hurt the way Leo did. Gen didn’t think so. Leo wasn’t just his friend, which he was a very good friend, but he was his little brother’s boyfriend. Actually, he was more than that, if he knew Usagi, which he did, Leo was his future brother-in-law. And this bunny thought he was allowed to hurt Leo and have the only punishment be a guard. No, the punishment was Gen’s fist in his face.

That’s not mentioning whatever the heck just happened on the hill. When Usagi and Leo snuck away he and Kitsune had gone to get her more snack. They had wanted to give the boys some privacy knowing they wouldn’t get a lot of alone time for the rest of the day. However, when they returned, they saw a perturbed Kenichi coming down the hill with a furious Katsuichi and Gunichi. Gunichi was easy to upset but for Katsuichi to show that level of fury openly, something bad had happened.

Later Usagi and Leo came down the hill. Gen couldn’t tell if Leo’s limp was worse or not as he worried Kenichi had attached him again. As the two approached he could tell that Usagi was trying to keep his furry at bay and Leo, Leo seemed shaken. Shaken in a way Gen had never seen him before. Neither boy would talk about what had happened. Usagi said he’d tell them later when there were less people around, but Gen didn’t care what had happened, he knew all he needed to. Kenichi had gone after Usagi and Leo again and whatever he had done had shaken Leo so bad it was visible and his normally calm brother was almost shaking with rage anytime Kenichi looked over at them. Gen was beating him. Into the ground preferably.

No one messed with his loved ones like that and got away with it. The only thing Gen regretted was that Usagi and Leo couldn’t help him beat the bunny to a pulp. But he’d do it for them in a heartbeat.

Gen and Kenichi stood facing each other in the center of the field. They bowed to each other very shallowly as neither opponent truly respected the other.

Kenichi drew both of his blades and dropped into his fighting stance. Gen huffed as he drew his own sword. He had trained against Usagi for years now. Anything this bunny could do Usagi could do better. The fact that the bunny had the same opening stance as Usagi was hilarious to Gen. The boy really had to copy everything his brother did. Gen knew he was skilled but at the end of the day, Kenichi was just a cheap imitation of Usagi.

Lord Mifune raised his hand to start the second round “On my command,” for a brief moment his eyes met Gen’s. Gen knew without words that this was his Lord giving him permission to do what was needed. Then he swung his arm down and announcing, “hajimeru!”

Kenichi moved quickly bring his right blade across his body to slash at Gen. Gen deflected it and then had to quickly deflect the left blade as well. Kenichi followed the momentum of his left swing down to his knee getting a full rotation and striking at Gen’s leg. Gen leaped back dodging the strike. Kenichi got back to his feet and the two began circling each other.

Leo gripped Usagi’s hand tightly as he watched. Kenichi once again rushed Gen swinging one of his blades down, Gen blocked the hit, but that wasn’t what Kenichi was doing. He jumped using their connecting swords as a pivot point to launch himself over Gen. He landed behind Gen and tried to kick his legs out from under him again but Gen moved too quickly. He spun over his shoulder and struck down at the bunny forcing him to block Gen’s attack with both blades. They struggled for a moment before Kenichi rolled out of the way and put some distance between them.

“He’s going for Gen-chan’s leg.” Leo whispered out in dawning horror.

“I know.” Usagi’s responded holding Leo’s hand just as tightly.

“No, Usagi-chan,” Leo insisted panic entering his voice, “he’s going for his left leg. His left knee just like-“

“Your leg.” Usagi finished a growing horror in his belly. No Kenichi wouldn’t be that petty. To injure someone else in the same way Leo was injured.

Kenichi and Gen pushed away from each other and Kenichi made direct eye contact with Usagi. He quickly glanced to Leo and smirked at them before charging Gen again.

This wasn’t about Gen. Kenichi wasn’t fighting Gen, he was showing Usagi what he would do to Leo. What he would target. Where he would hurt him. Gen was just a stand in for Kenichi. But Kenichi was going to hurt him just the same.

“We need to stop this.” Leo whispered horror in his voice. Never before had he had to just sit and watch someone he loved fight against someone who wanted to hurt them. Normally spars were just for fun and any real fight Leo could step in.

“We can’t.” Katsuichi whispered back joining their conversation. Leo looked away from the fight for the first time. Usagi’s eyes were locked on the battle in front of him. Kitsune to watched the fight with an intensity, not even bothering with her snacks. Tomoe Ame held young Lord Noriyuki close. He had stopped watching unable to look but she kept her eyes on their enemy. Katsuichi had his eyes trained on the fight as well, but it was obvious he and all the others had been listening to his and Usagi’s conversation. “Interfering with the match now will make it look like we believe Gen-kun cannot win on his own.”

“But that’s not true. Gen-chan can absolutely beat him but they’re not fighting at the same caliber. Gen’s not trying to hurt him.” Leo argued back.

“I know my boy but there is nothing we can do right now expect believe in Gen-kun.” Katsuichi tried to reassure but Leo could tell he was just as upset as they were.

Usagi squeezed Leo’s hand in comfort. “It will be okay Leonardo-chan. As you said before he won’t win.” Leo nodded and turned his attention back to the fight. He hoped they were right.

Kenichi rushed Gen again, Gen tried to block him slashing his sword own from the right. Kenichi raised both of his swords to block the hit. Gen focused on barring his weight down in the bunny, but Kenichi smirked. He had a clear shot. He raised his right leg up, almost level with his waist and then kicked out. The movement was quick and precise. His foot connected with Gen’s knee cap from the side forcing the bottom of his knee to move to the left, popping it out of place.

Gen screamed.

He tumbled to the side unable to bare his weight on his injured leg. Kenichi moved his blades to frame Gen’s neck just as Lord Mifune called the match with a “Owari!”

Leo had been out of his seat the moment Gen was hit. The only thing stopping him from rushing the field being Usagi’s hand holding his back. As soon as the match was called Usagi let go and Leo was gone. Holding his cane in his hand as he rushed over. It hurt to do but getting to Gen quickly was more important than his own comfort. He saw Kitsune out of the corner of his eye moving running to Gen as well. He could hear both Usagi and Katsuichi right behind him.

Kitsune reached Gen first shooing Kenichi away. He wasn’t going to move far until he saw the look on Katsuichi face as he approached. He decided that gloating about his victory to Usagi could wait, and quickly left the field.

Leo arrived next kneeling down next to Gen’s leg. “Hey big guy how you feeling?” Leo asked as he started examining the leg. It was the same tone he used when Raph was hurt or upset.

“I’m fine Strips.” Gen gritted out. “I’m more upset that it’s not the bunny out here on his butt.” He let out a sharp hiss as Leo moved his knee.

“Hey Gen-chan.” Usagi called as he took hold of Gen’s left hand, Kitsune had already claimed the right.

“Hey bunny butt.” Gen said with a pained smile. He didn’t want his younger siblings to know how much pain he was in. “I’m sorry.”

Usagi’s eyes widened and his ears perked up. “For what Gen-chan?”

“That I didn’t beat him.” Gen said huffing as Leo’s hands touched a bad spot again. “After all he’s done to you, to Strips, I wanted to beat him. Make the finals a fun spar between us, you know. Now that cheating bunny’s moving on and you’ve gotta deal with him.”

“Hey, hey it’s okay.” Usagi said squeezing his hand. “You did your best. Besides I’ve beaten him before, I’ll do so again. I’m more upset that he hurt you.” Usagi was furious that Kenichi did this. That he got away with it. He knew it upset the people at the Tenshu that the Dogora students behaved this way, but they played nice to keep the peace.

After everything he had done these past two days, to Leo and now to Gen Usagi wanted to beat him. If Leo hadn’t reminded him of his honor then he probably would have already fought him. Scratch that he would have already fought him up by the tree. Now though, now he would get to fight him in front of a crowd. He would fight with honor and no matter what Kenichi did, no matter what he pulled Usagi would win. After all, he thought looking back at Leo as he worked, he had more to fight for.

Leo finished his examination “Katsuichi-sama and Usagi-chan I’m going to need you to help him up. I can’t do it on my own and we need to get him to the infirmary.” Leo called getting their attention.

“How bad is it Strips?” Gen asked as Usagi and Kitsune helped him to sit up. Katsuichi moved to take Kitsune’s place at his side.

“Your knee is dislocated we’re going to have to push it back into place.” Leo informed him grimly. This was going to hurt.

“Sounds bad how long till I’m back up and moving.” Gen wanted to know how long it would take before he could go throw hands with a certain bunny.

“Recovery should take about six weeks if you rest it and keep a brace on it when you’re active.” Leo said as he used his cane to help himself stand up. “Now let’s get you taken care of.” Leo said with a gentle smile. He held his free hand out to Kitsune who quickly took it. She was glad Leo was with them. It was nice having someone in the group who could take care of their injuries and tell her her family was going to be okay.

Katsuichi and Usagi’s helped Gen stand. He let out a pained groan but that was all the protest he put up. As they stated to leave Lord Mifune approached them.

“Is he okay?” He asked the group at large but directed his attention towards Leo.

“He will be once we get his knee set.” Leo explained.

“Good I’ll announce a break before the final round that way our guest can’t make a stink about Usagi leaving.” He said eyeing the Kenichi and Higashimori who were already starting to get huffy but were kept in line by Gunichi. “Take as long as you need.” He said with a reassuring smile and nod, walking away to address the crowd.

Leo and Kitsune lead the group towards the infirmary where Itachi was already waiting for them. Itachi and Leo made quick work of resetting Gen’s knee and were wrapping it tightly. Kitsune stayed by Gen’s side the whole time, but after his leg was set Katsuichi and Usagi slipped out.

“Usagi-kun I want you to be very careful in your fight against Kenichi-san” Katsuichi warned.

“Of course Sensei I-“ Usagi started but Katsuichi cut him off with a hand on his shoulder.

“No my boy, I-“ Katsuichi cut himself off raising his eyes up and taking in a deep breath. He let it out and looked back at Usagi. “He has already hurt Leo-kun, he just hurt Gen-kun and now he’s planning to hurt you. And so far, there has been nothing I could do to protect any of you from him. And I won’t be able to stop him from hurting you. So, I am asking you to please be careful. Treat him as an active threat because that is what he has made himself.”

Usagi’s eyes widened throughout Katsuichi’s speech. He then rushed forward and wrapped his arms around Katsuichi’s waist. “I promise I’ll be careful Sensei. And you are not responsible for his actions. He is to blame for everything and I promise he’s going to get what’s coming to him.”

Katsuichi held Usagi tightly. “I know my boy, just be careful I don’t want him to hurt you to.“ Katsuichi let go of his boy and the two separated. “I’ll stay with Leo-kun until your back by his side. I know he’s more than capable of taking care of himself but I’d rather not have him deal with Kenichi for a third time.”

“Thank you, Sensei, I appreciate that. I know he’s going to try to mess with Leonardo-chan again and I don’t want to give him the opportunity.” Usagi nodded his head in gratitude.

“Though Leo is amazing and could portal him out to sea whenever he wanted.” They turned to the door way to see Leo watching them.

Katsuichi smiled at the boy, “Leo-kun, how’s Gen-kun?” he asked quickly changing the subject.

“He’s alright. He’s going to need to rest his leg and it will take a few weeks to heal but after that he will be back up and running like normal.” Leo smiled at them. “Though he does want to come out and watch the last fight. He’s going to need some help to do that Katsuichi-sama.” Leo finished already moving out of the way of the door.

“Thank you Leo-kun.” Katsuichi said placing a hand on his shoulder as he passed by.

Once he was gone Leo approached Usagi. “Leonardo-chan?” Usagi couldn’t read the emotion on Leo’s face which was a very rare occurrence for him. Leo wrapped his arms around him pulling him into a tight hug and buried his face in his shoulder. Usagi quickly hugged him back.

“I’m sorry.” Leo whispered out. “I’m so sorry.”

Usagi held him tightly as he could fell Leo shaking. “What for Leonardo-chan? Gen-chan’s going to be okay. Everything going to be okay.” Usagi didn’t know what was wrong but he wanted to make it better.

“No, it’s my fault.” As soon as the words left Leo’s mouth Usagi pulled back enough so he could see Leo’s face. He quickly framed Leo’s face with his hands.

“No, no love this wasn’t you. Why do you think that.” Usagi cradled Leo’s face. This wasn’t Leo’s fault.

“I let him stay. I had two opportunities to get him away from all of us and I didn’t take them. I let him compete and now Gen-chan’s hurt and he’s going after you next and there’s nothing I can do but watch.” Leo couldn’t meet his eyes. If he knew that Kenichi was going to hurt Gen he would have thrown him out in an instant.

“Leonardo-chan look at me.” Leo slowly raised his eyes to meet Usagi’s. “This is not your fault. Kenichi-san has made his own choices and you are not to blame for any of them. You made the best decisions for all of us. If we had thrown him out then it would have put the Lord Mifune in a tough spot with the Dogora school. You didn’t know that he would hurt Gen-chan. This is not your fault.” Usagi reassured him.

Leo nodded his head, “okay Usa-chan. Thank you.” Usagi pulled him back into a hug, holding him close.

“Can I ask you something love.” Usagi asks Leo as he held him close. He waited until Leo nodded his head before pressing on. “Why do you want him gone now?”

“’Cause he hurt Gen-chan.” Leo said it matter of factly.

“He did, but he hurt Gen-chan in a competition where they were both fighting each other anyone can get hurt like that. And while this was no accident, they do happen all the time. But he hurt you for beating him in a festival game. He attacked you for no reason yet you were fine with him staying then. Why’s now different?” Usagi had a feeling he knew why now was different. He hoped he was wrong but he knew Leo to well at this point.

“I-“ Leo paused likely looking for the right way to phrase this without upsetting his lover. “It’s not about me, I’m fine.”

Usagi tightened his arms around Leo. “Really cause to me he’s done two unforgivable acts against you. He kicked your cane and I don’t even want to repeat what he called you up on the hill.” Usagi took a deep breathe breathing Leo in, trying to calm himself down. “That anger and helplessness you feel over him hurting Gen is how we’ve been feeling when he hurts you.”

“Usa-chan-“ Leo breathed out.

“I’m not saying this to make you feel bad. I’m saying this because I want you to realize that you matter. Not just to me but to all of our friends here to. You matter to us. You have the right to be upset by how he’s treated, not only Gen, but you as well. I’m upset. He’s hurt you. He’s hurt the man I love and my brother.” Usagi pulled back raising a hand to rest on Leo’s cheek again. Leo leaned into his touch. “And I promise you. That as soon as this tournament is over, he’s gone. He has no reason to stay here any longer once he losses. And I’ll personally talk to Lord Mifune about him being removed for his actions, maybe even get him band from returning next year. You deserve to be protected and cared for in the same way you protect and care for us.”

Leo leaned forward and place a soft quick kiss to his lips. He knew that they were in a semi-public place with Usagi’s family in the room behind him, he didn’t want to do anything to daring and make Usagi uncomfortable. He especially wasn’t going to risk it after what happened up by their tree. But he couldn’t help but give him a quick kiss.

“Thank you, Usa-chan. I needed to hear that.” He said as he rested their foreheads together. He slid one of his own hands up to rest on Usagi’s cheek. Usagi turned his head so he could place a kiss on Leo’s palm.

“Any time my beloved. You deserve to be cared for. I’ll remind you of that as often as you need till the day I die.” Usagi swore to him. One day, he promised himself, one day Leo would know how much he was worth. How wonderful he was and how much he meant to those around him. Until then Usagi would happily remind him, even after he didn’t need reminded any more Usagi would still tell him because he deserved to know.
____________________________________________________________________________________

“What do you mean, no.” Raph said. He was angry and hurt and so confused. How could his father deny them this. “Do you not want to remember Leo?” That couldn’t be it. Their dad would never want to forget them.

“No!” Splinter rushed to deny that accusation of course he wanted to remember his son. “I want to carry on Leo’s memory. I will never forget him.” Then Splinter let out a deep sigh. “But to look upon his trowel every day. To see our- to see my failure in front of me every day is too much.”

Raph’s eyes widened. “Pops I-“

But Splinter turned away from him. “Set up a shrine. There’s a spot right next to Karai’s.” He had left that spot to one day make a shrine to his mother, but his son was far more deserving of it. His son who sacrificed himself for their family when it truly mattered. Not as a part of a tradition of pain and duty but to save their family and their world from destruction. His son deserved to be remembered. His family deserved to grieve. “But the trowel stays here. It will be too much for us.”

Raph placed his hand on his father’s shoulder. Splinter turned to face the boy to see his head bowed his face covered by shadows. “Too much for us pops? Or too much for you?” Raph raised his head, there was no anger in his face only infinite sadness. “’Cause I can tell you everyone else wants that trowel out there.” He saw Splinter starting to open his mouth so he barreled on before Splinter could speak.

“Pops we all feel like we’ve failed. Mikey blames himself for the portal not bringing Leo home. Donnie thinks he was to slow to inventing something to save Leo. It was April’s plan to trap the Krang in the prison dimension. Casey closed the portal. And Cassie wasn’t even with us, she was fighting sure but she wasn’t fighting with us. And I-“ here his voice cracked but he pushed on. His dad needed to hear this. “I attacked him. I almost killed him. He went in to the fight against the Krang exhausted because of me. And that’s not to mention my failures leading up to the mission. I should have helped him become the leader instead I was to stuck in my own feelings to help him.” Raph looked down at his hands before letting out a deep sigh.

Now’s not the time to spiral. He can do that later in his room alone. Now was the time to make his point. “We all failed him, in so many ways. But he loved us. He gave his life for us.” Here he raised his head to look his father in the eyes. “And we deserve to remember him. We deserve to have his most precious items be a part of his shrine. I deserve to morn my brother. I deserve to treasure his memory in any way I chose how. And I chose to honor him as a warrior and my brother. Leo doesn’t deserve to have his memory hidden away beneath a bed. If I could I’d make him a memorial in Times Square. He saved the whole world and everyone should know. But I’ll settle for him being remembered by us. Every day. For the rest of time.”

Raph held out his hand expectantly. “I’m not going to ask for it again pops. I know it’s hard for you but we deserve this. I deserve this.” Splinter’s eyes widened and his ears fell back. He closed his eyes and nodded his head.

“You are right my son. I was trying to help but I see that I have only cause you more pain and for that I am sorry.” Splinter said as he moved to pull the trunk out from under his bed.

“It’s alright pops. We understand why you did it. But we need to grieve differently than you do. It’s going to get better, we’ll get through this together.” Raph tried to comfort him.

Splinter stilled “My son, I am sorry for making you feel that you have to comfort me.” He let out a deep sigh. “I have been trying so hard to be there for you and your siblings, yet I am still putting you in the position of care taker and for that I am truly sorry.” Splinter closed his eyes breathing in deeply and opening the trunk. He froze when he saw what was inside.

“Pops it’s okay.” Raph started. He was touched by his father’s words but he loved his family and he would always take care of them.

“Red.” Splinter whispered still staring at the contents of the trunk.

But Raph didn’t hear him. “I don’t mind watching over all of us.” He continued on having no clue what his father had just found.

“Raph.” Splinter called again but still his voice was a low whisper as he reached into the trunk to pull the object out.

“I mean, I’m really glad you’re taking care of us, you’re our pops and we love you, but I don’t mind barring some of the weight.” Raph continued on moving closer to his father.

“Raphael!” His father shouted. Raph jumped at the sudden use of his full name. But that quickly didn’t matter as his father spun around holding something he never thought he’d see again. There in his father’s hands was Leo’s katana.

Raph froze he didn’t know what to do, and neither did his father as the both stared at each other for one haunting moment.

Until the curtain separating them from the rest of the lair was thrown open.

“Why are you yelling at him.” April hollered from behind Raph. Her bat was raised behind her head ready to swing at any moment.

“IF YOU DO NOT GIVE BACK THAT TROWEL YOU WILL FACE MY FURY!” Cassie cried out from besides April, her spear pointed forward. Only for it to fall to the ground with a clang when she saw what was in Splinters hands.

“Wooooo.” April breathed out as she lowered her bat down until it slipped from her fingers two loud crash’s sounded as it hit the floor and bounced. “Guys get over here!” She raised her hands to her mouth and shouted behind her to call the other members of the family over.

“April what’s - oh my Lavoisier's law!” Donnie shouted as he came running in and caught sight of the katana. Mikey gasped dropping his sketch pad to the ground to raise his hands to cover his mouth in shock.

Casey’s eyes widened before he charged in, rushing past everyone to get to Splinter and the sword. He dropped to his knee in front of Splinter and oh so gently rested his hand against the sword. He didn’t know what he expected, maybe for his hand to go straight through, maybe to wake up right before he could touch it. But the moment his hand made contact with the blade he knew it was real. He couldn’t contain the sobs that left him. Leo’s sword was back. His dad was alive. Leo was alive.

Just then there was the sound of a portal opening somewhere in the lair. They could hear Huggin and Muninn calling for them to come quickly. They were saying something about Leo.
_____________________________________________________________________________________

Usagi and Kenichi stood facing each other in the middle of the training field. The crowd was already going crazy as the two drew their blades. Kenichi smirked at him. “I see I didn’t hit your friend hard enough.” He was looking over Usagi’s shoulder where Gen was sitting between Katsuichi and Kitsune. He had needed help out but he wasn’t about to miss this.

Usagi gritted his teeth but didn’t answer. He wasn’t about to be baited into an argument with Kenichi. He needed to focus on the fight ahead.

“You’ve got this Usagi-chan!” He could hear Leo cheering for him. The others were also cheering but he focused on Leo’s voice. He could do this, he’d done it before he’d do it again, and this time he had someone to fight for.

Lord Mifune stood in the front of the field. “Welcome to the final round of the tournament! Our champion will lead our final ceremony tomorrow. Gentlemen we will be starting on my mark.” He paused raising his hand into the air. He made eye contact with Usagi and gave him a slight nod. He didn’t want to watch another one of his people get hurt. He swung his arm down and called out “hajimeru!”

Kenichi once again rushed his opponent swinging across with his right blade. Usagi quickly blocked his hit with his wakizashi. Kenichi followed up quickly swinging from the left as well. Usagi raised his katana to block the second hit. Kenichi had both his blades pushing in towards Usagi who kept them at bay with his own. Kenichi smirked and went to kick Usagi back, but Usagi anticipated the hit. He pushed hard with his katana and followed the momentum to the side. This not only allowed him to dodge the hit and move away from Kenichi but also threw Kenichi off balanced.

Usagi didn’t go far striking down on Kenichi’s out stretched wakizashi with both of his blades. The force behind the hit knocked the blade form Kenichi’s hand. As soon as it hit the ground Usagi kicked the hilt sending out of the ring and out of Kenichi’s reach. Kenichi jumped away from him but the damage was already done he was now down a blade and that was just the first volley.

The crowd was loving it. Cheers for Usagi erupted from the crowd but none louder then Leo, Gen, and Kitsune.

The two boys were now circling each other looking for a weak spot. Kenichi rushed forward. Usagi struck out with his katana but he deflected the hit. He angled his body low, Usagi thinking he was going for his legs step to the side. Kenichi lowered his knee to the grower to quickly pivot himself back around to face Usagi, as he did his free hand scooped up a pile of dirt from the ground. He leaped up at Usagi who blocked the attack from his katana with both of his blades. When their blades were locked Kenichi took the moment to throw the dirt right in Usagi’s face, getting into his eyes.

Usagi cried out and felt Kenichi foot kick him in the stomach. He stumbled back but kept his footing and a hold of his swords. He could hear the crowd shouting but the voice that cut through was Leo’s worried shout of his name. Usagi tuned them out and listened, he heard Kenichi’s fast approaching footsteps and he could hear the sounds of a blade moving through the air. He raised his katana and both felt and heard Kenichi’s katana struck against his. He pushed up with his blade and struck out with his wakizashi. He didn’t hit anything but he heard Kenichi land a distance away from him meaning he jumped away.

Usagi used the short reprise to wipe his eyes with his sleeve. He was able to get some of the dirt out just in time to see Kenichi charging him again. He blocked the hit but Kenichi was ready for him this time. When Usagi blocked with his katana Kenichi grabbed the bottom of Usagi’s hilt with his free hand and kicked at Usagi again. He had to let go. Kenichi had his katana. That was a despicable move to fight someone with their own weapon, a piece of their soul. It meant he had no respect for Usagi as a warrior.

They could hear the crowds shocked gasps around them, they couldn’t believe such disrespect would be shown in a tournament battle. Leo was at the edge of his seat. His knuckles white from gripping his own hands. Katsuichi had places a hand on his shoulder the moment Kenichi had thrown dirt into Usagi’s face. He two wanted to go out there and put a stop to this but they couldn’t interfere. He couldn’t imagine how hard this was on Leo.

Usagi readied his wakizashi, he could do this, no matter how dirty Kenichi fought. He was winning this. Usagi moved fast, Kenichi struck out at him with young willow but Usagi deflected the hit, sliding low. Unlike Kenichi he didn’t grab any dirt as he slid to the side of his opponent. But when he got behind Kenichi he struck down hard on Kenichi’s own katana with speed and brute strength. He made sure to hit it close to the hilt. The strike being both sudden and strong force Kenichi’s blade from his hand. He jumped forward and away from Usagi.

Usagi didn’t pick up Kenichi’s fallen katana. He would not raise Kenichi’s own sword against him, even when he faced down his own katana. The promise he made Leo ringing in his ears as he and Kenichi started to circle again. This time however Usagi would change direction forcing Kenichi to change his as well. This was Usagi’s way of keeping Kenichi away from his fallen katana. It was in sight but out of reach.

Kenichi’s finally grew restless and charged Usagi’s again. The two traded blows back and forth. But Usagi was too fast. Any strike Kenichi made Usagi blocked. Usagi started forcing him backwards but he didn’t let him get away. Now instead of Usagi blocking Kenichi’s blows, Kenichi was desperately trying to block Usagi’s strikes. Usagi’s blade moved far faster than Kenichi’s could keep up.

Leo watched as Usagi swiped his wakizashi up knocking Usagi’s katana from Kenichi’s grasp. Usagi capitalized on the moment, pivoting his body bring young willow up to Kenichi’s neck. Both boys stood there, their chest heaving from exertion. There was nothing Kenichi could do. It was over. Usagi had won.

Lord Mifune stood to announce, “Owari!” declaring Usagi as the winner.

The crowd erupted with cheers. Kitsune and Gen, even though his injured knee caused him to hobble, rushed forward, Kitsune catching Usagi around the neck right as he stood up from bowing to Kenichi, while Gen just picked them both up in a hug. Katsuichi made his way over as well, placing his hand on Usagi’s shoulder after Gen put them down. He was smiling proudly at his boy.

Usagi loved them and appreciated the support so much but his attention quickly turned to someone else. Leonardo was standing, still cheering with the rest of the crowd. He had a big smile on his face as he and Usagi locked eyes.

Leo couldn’t make his way out to him just yet; his leg was acting up again and he wasn’t confident in getting out there without falling. He also didn’t want to be that close to Kenichi. Usagi could wait though, as much as he would like to get his victory kisses now, he wanted that to be a more private moment.

Usagi started to make his way over to Leo when it happened.

A portal opened up behind Leonardo. It was purple instead of the blue of Leo’s, and it wasn’t perfectly round on the outside it ebbed and flowed as if it was struggling to take form. A pink tentacle/vine like object shot out of the portal and wrapped around Leo’s waist.

The moment it tightened around Leo’s waist, he suddenly wasn’t at the Tenshu’s training field, but back in the Krang ship facing down his krang-i-fide brother. Leo let out a terrified scream as he felt himself get forcible yanked backwards.

Usagi shook off his shock and started running. He had never heard Leo sound so afraid. Leo’s face looked horrified as he was yanked backwards. Usagi was almost there, he reached forward about to grab ahold of Leonardo when the portal closed cutting him off from Leo. He fell to the ground where the portal that took his love once stood. There resting on the ground was Leo’s cane. He must have dropped it when he was pulled through the portal. Usagi grabbed it and pulled that cane close to his chest.

What was that? What had taken Leo? Could it have been the Krang back for revenge? The only thing Leo had ever described to him that looked like what grabbed him were the Krang. Or was it Leo’s family reaching out. Either way his beloved was now gone and Usagi had no idea where he was or if he was safe. He felt his eyes well up with tears. This couldn’t be the end. They had so many plans. There was still so much he wanted to do with Leonardo so much he wanted to say. He wanted a life time with him not a month.

Usagi felt tears start to run down his face as Katsuichi reached him wrapping him up in his arms. The crowd around them were in a panic all moving around trying to figure out what had just occurred and if they were in danger or not. Usagi took little noticed to wrapped up in his own grief at what had happened. Katsuichi held his boy close shielding him from the pandemonium around them. He didn’t know what happened but he knew two things. The fist being that Usagi deserved a quiet moment to process what had just happened something that was almost impossible to give him. The second being that he would not rest until he found Leonardo again, his boys deserved to be happy.

____________________________________________________________________

Draxum had been working in the lab all day. Muninn had just convinced him to take a break when Huggin called out for them. Draxum rushed back in to see all the monitors on a single dimension. This was it! They had found Leo!

“Huggin open the portal now!” Draxum called out. He could hear his own heart beating, he was so anxious. Was Leo Alive? Had he got there in time?

As soon as the portal open Draxum saw Leonardo. His back was facing him and there was screaming all around the boy. The portal wasn’t stable, it was the primary portal. It wouldn’t stay open for long. If he waited to open up the secondary portal would Leo still be there? Would he still be alive? Draxum had a very limited chance to bring Leonardo home and he would not waste it. He summoned one of his vines and shot it forward wrapping it around Leo’s waist. As soon as he had a grasp around Leo he pulled him back to safety.

The sound that escaped Leo’s lips as he pulled him back would haunt him for years to come if not to his dying day. His boy sounded terrified. Whatever was in that universe was not taking his son away. Never again.

Draxum pulled Leo threw the portal calling for Huggin to close the portal as Leo cleared it. He saw something trying to grab Leo to pull him back but he wasn’t about to let anything else through. The Krang’s almost escape had been more than enough of a heart attack thank you very much. He pulled Leo to safety but as he moved to grab the boy, he was punched hard by Leo.

He watched as Leo collapsed to the floor. The boy was panicking. His whole body was shaking and his pupil were dilated. His breathing was too fast and shallow to be getting any air into his brain.

Draxum tried to approach the boy, calling out to him to sooth him but it was too late. Leo’s eyes rolled back into his head as he fell to the ground unconscious. The poor kid had passed out.

Draxum approached Leo cautiously, truly seeing the boy for the first time. Leo was wearing what looked like a yukata. An expensive one at that. It was blue in color and had colorful flowers along the bottom and sleeves. His mask tails were tied into a bow at the back of his head and he had a flower crown resting upon his head. Around his waist was the missing fabric pieces that had been previously wrapped around his missing katana. On his back was a single katana and surprisingly and ōdachi.

“Huginn, Muninn go alert the rest of the family. Tell them Leonardo is home.” Draxum scooped Leo up into his arms and created a portal back to the layer. It was time to bring Leo home.